LORD

BUDDHA
THE
GREAT
PROPHET
Q. S. KHAN
 Lord
Buddha
The
Great Prophet
Q. S. Khan
B.E (Mech)

Published by
Gita Publication
Gala No.21, Bachan Singh Compound,
Off. L.B.S. Road, Sonapur,
Bhandup (W), Mumbai-400078. (India)
E-mail :- qsk1961@gmail.com
 No Copyright

Mr. Q.S. Khan has copyright of this book. But he grant you an
open licence to produce or translate this book into any
language. Provided you don't delete or add anything to it’s
original script. You may publish it for sales or for free
distribution, without any prior permission. He ask for no
royalties for “ copyright”. To make good quality reprint, you
may contact us to obtain soft copies of the this book. It will be
appreciated if a few copies of the reproduction are posted to
us for our records.

Book Name :- Lord Buddha The Great Prophet

Author :- Q.S. Khan
ISBN NO. :- 978-81-951129-1-3
Edition :- First
Price :- Rs. 300/-
Published By :- Gita Publication
Gala No.21, Bachan Singh Compound,
Off. L.B.S. Road, Sonapur,
Bhandup (W), Mumbai-400078. (India)
E-mail :- qsk1961@gmail.com
 Preface
My father started learning Arabic
literature at the age of 35. He was
working in Glaxo so only on
weekly off and on holidays he
used to go to a scholar, Maulana
Parvez Islahi to study.
Maulana Parvez Islahi was
scholar of Arabic, Persian and
Islamic literature and a good
poet. Once he came to our home
for lunch. My father and he was
having a casual discussion after
lunch. I overheard their one
Statement that shri Krishna and
Gautam Buddha both are
prophets. In hadees Shri Krishna
is mentioned as Kanh and in
Quran Gautam Buddha is
mentioned as Zulkafil.
These words got embedded in
my subconscious mind. And
after that I got deep respect for
both of them. That time my age
was about 10 years. As this age is
not an age of research, I also got
busy in schooling, college and
business.
At the age of 40 God blessed me
with in writing books. As I was in
the business of manufacture
hydraulic press and this subject
was not taught in college. So the
first book I wrote was “ Design
and manufacture of hydraulic
press”. Now this book is
recommended in syllabus of B.E
(mechanical).
After that I wrote many books to
spread peace and harmony in
society. All my books are
av a i l a b l e o n my w e b s i t e
www.qskhan.com and are free
for download.
Shri Krishna & Gautam Buddha
both are prophets this was in my
subconscious mind. But I was
not knowing the source from
where I can read about them.
One day I received “Bhagwat Gita
in light of holy Quran” translated
by Dr. Sajid Siddique by post. I
don't know who sent it to me, but
that book was like a gift of God
for me.. I read it many times. I
analyzed each and every word of
Bhagwat Gita, then I got proof
that Shri Krishna was really a
prophet of God. Here I will
explain only one word of
Bhagwat Gita, remaining you
may kindly read in my
translation of Bhagwat Gita.
In Bhagwat Gita, Shri Krishna is
called Yogeshwar Krishna in
shlok no 18:78. Nalanda shabd
sagar kosh (dictionary) describes
thirty eight meanings of word
yog. Seventh meaning of yog in
this dictionary is Doot or
prophet. Hence yogeshwar
Krishna mean Krishna the
prophet of God.
To know about Gautam Buddha,
I first started watching the videos
which are uploaded on youtube.
But it gave only superficial
knowledge. Than I downloaded
Tripitaka from internet and
many more books of Buddhism.
But I found them difficult to
understand. So I got many book
from pdfdrive.com by Europian
writers regarding Buddhism.
One such book was “The Gospel
of Buddha”. It was in easy
language, most authentic and
easy to understand. This book is
also taught in Japan and Sri
Lanka in schools.
God has blessed me knowledge
of holy Quran, Hadees , Bhagwat
Gita, Mechanical Engineering
and little bit of world history. On
basis of these knowledge I
immedialy realized that
Gautam Buddha was a prophet.
My observation and analysis I am
writing in this book.
This book has got four sections.
First section contains brief
history of Gautam Buddha.
Second section contains basic
knowledge which is required to
understand Gautam Buddha and
his teachings.
Third section contains analysis
and description about why we
think Gautam Buddha was a
prophet, and last and the fourth
section contains data and
important information.
Second section requires
concentration and patience for
reading and understanding it. To
maintain interest of reader in this
book, I have changed sequence of
2nd & 3rd section. We will first
describe why we think that
Gautam Buddha was a prophet.
Then we will describe knowledge
required to analyze him.
But if you are not reading this
book just as time pass, and for
general information, and you are
serious in understanding the
teachings of Gautam Buddha,
then first read 3rd section then
read the second section. This will
help in understanding and
analysis.
Purpose of writing this book is to
spread peace and brotherhood in
the world. My faith and thinking
are as follows.
God is one. He created about 40
lacs years ago Supernatural
entities which are called Devta
and Danaw or angels and Jin.
About 20 lac years ago (in Tetra
yug) He sent Shri Ram for
guidence of those entities who
were living on earth in that era.
About 8 lacs years ago in Dwapra
yuga God sent Shri Krishna to
guide those entities which were
living in Dwapra yuga.
Both Shri Ram & Shri Krishna
were not human beings but
super- natural entities, or devtas.
This fact Dr. Ved Prakash
Upadhyay wrote in the preface of
his book Ved aur Purano ke
adhar par dharmik ekta ki jyoti.
About 20 to 30 thousand years
ago God sent down the first
human being: Prophet Adam.
After him God sent prophets in
each and every community and
nation.
We all human beings are brothers
and sisters as our father is
common, and he is Prophet
Adam .
God said in the holy Quran that
initially all human beings were
following one religion only (holy
Quran 10:19) and God also gave
all the prophets the same
teachings. (Holy Quran 4:163)
And Prophe t Muhamma d
(Pbuh) also said that all prophets
have same faith. (Sahi Muslim
2365 C). Hence all of us are from
one religion only the main faith
of which is that God is one. And
main prayer of which is not
harming the other human beings
and serving all living beings.
Let us live like brothers and
sisters and practice the religion
of humanity.

Q. S. Khan
qsk1961@gmail.com
 Index
No. Subject Page No.

Section-I
History of Gautam Buddha
1. Parents of Gautam Buddha 9
2. Birth of Gautam Buddha 10
3. Childhood of Gautam Buddha 11
4. The Turning point 12
5. Mara the Tempter and the enlightenment 14
6. The teachings of Buddhism 15
7. Incidents related to miracle 18
Section-II

Analysis of signs of prophethood

8. Signs of prophethood 21
9. Respected family of Prophet 23
10. Prediction before birth of prophets to their parent 24
11. Super natural incidences at the time of birth of Prophets 25
12. Prediction about Prophet to people or nation 26
13. Soft hearted at teenage 27
14. At youth prophets were brave 28
15. Before Prophethood Prophets were not satisfied with religious condition
of society. 29
16. Giving Prophethood is God’s one sided decision. 30
17. After getting Prophethood angels descended from heaven and addressed
the Prophets.
31
18. Miracles.
32
19. Gautam Buddha claimed to be heir of old Buddha.
33
20. Sleeping Posture of Gautam Buddha is like a prophet
35
21. Gautam Buddha was teacherless
36
22. Angels use to visits Prophets to revise their religious teaching
37
23. Teaching of Gautam Buddha regarding hereafter (life after death)
40
24. Teaching about heaven in Buddhism
42
25. Teaching about hell in Buddhism
45
26. Prediction about (doomsday) Qayamat by Gautam Buddha
47
27. Gautam Buddha predicted about Maitruya
49
28. Gautam Buddha predicted about Amitabh Buddha
51
29. Views of Gautam Buddha regarding soul & spirit 52
30. Interaction of Gautam Buddha with Mara 55
31. Name of Gautam Buddha is believed to be in holy Quran 60
32. Teaching of Lord Buddha was as per need and culture of society 61
33. Teachings of Gautam Buddha regarding God 62
34. Story of Anathapindika 63
35. Story of two brahmins 66
36. Meaning of Dhamma 71
37. I am the Truth 73
38. Understanding Importance of Truth 77
39. Importance of Dhamm 82
40. Edicts of Emperor Ashoka 87
41. Edicts which confirm the faith of Emperor Ashoka 90
42. Few lines of Edicts related to hereafter and heaven and Dhamma 92
43. Dhamma principle was taught by all prophet 95
44. Analysis of four noble truths 99
45. Analysis of eight fold path, right views 105
46. Right Intention 107
47. Right thought 109
48. Right Meditation 111
49. Right Speech 113
50. Right Behavior (Avoiding sin)
114
51. Right way of earning
52. Right effort
117
53. Essence of Islam
119
121
Section-III
Knowledges which are required to understand Gautam Buddha
Understanding God
54. How big God is ? 133
55. Why Birth and Death is not for God 134
56. How God knows everything 137
57. How God keeps this universe in working condition 139
58. Understanding God from teaching of Taoism 141
59. How many Gods are there ? 144
60. Features of God 145
61. Various philosophies regarding God 147
62. Clarification about the names of God 148
63. Introduction of life, (Jaan, Praan) 151
64. Difference between soul & spirit 153
65. Understanding spirit
155
66. Study of soul
67. Understanding divine wisdom (Buddhi- Yogam or Emaan)
157
169
68. Understanding the first soul (Amitabh buddha) 171
69. Understanding Mara the Devil 177
70. ABrief History of the messengers of God 185
71. How will Dooms day (Qayamat) occur 193

Section-IV
Annexures
72. How religions are corrupted and refined 196
73. Edicts of Emperor Ashoka 202
74. Last words 216
.
 1. Parents Of Gautam Buddha
· About 20 km north of Indian
boarder in Nepal, there is place
call Kapilvastu. It is 120 km north
of Gorakhpur city and 320 km
west of Kathmandu the capita l of
Nepal.
· In 563 BC it was ruled by King
Suddhodana, who belonged to
shakya clan (dynasty). They call
themselves as Gotama,
descendent of the Ikshvaku
(Suryavanshi).
Suddhodana was a noble person,
loved and respected by his people.
· His wife was Maya-devi. She
was extremely pious, beautiful
and a wise person. She was from
t h e Ko l i y a n c l a n . Ki n g
Suddhodana was also her cousin.
Both were from kshatriya
(warrior families). Before birth of
Gautam buddha Maya devi saw an
auspicious dream of white
elephant with Lotus flower.
When she felt that the hour of
motherhood is near, she asked the
king to send her to her parents,
and Shuddhodana willingly
granted the request.
(The Gospel of Buddha by Paul Caurs
page. 7-8. Sacred books of the east by
Samnel Beal.vol.XIX)
*********

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 9 Section- I

 2. Birth of Gautam Buddha
· 25 km west of Kapilvastu there reason, he said, your son will be
is a place called Lumbani. When either a great king or a holy
Maya-devi was passing from buddha. I am an old person, I
lumbani, she saw a beautiful cried because I know I will not
garden. She wished to visit it. survive to see the prince as a great
When she reached the middle of personality.
garden below a giant sila tree, sheShuddhodana named his holy
felt labour pains. son as Siddharta.
· She took hold of a branch. Her Hence actual name of Gautam
attendants hung a curtain around Buddha is Siddharta. Gautam is
her and retired. When the labour his family title and buddha means
started four angels desended from one who receives enlightenment.
heaven to receive the baby. After
birth angels placed the child · On seventh day after birth of
before mother and said “Rejoice, o Siddharta his mother Maya-devi
Queen, a mighty son has born passed away. Before death she
unto you.” asked her sister Mahaprajapati
Gautami to look after Siddharta
· Religious books says that many after her death. She wept, but
extraordinary things happened at promised to do so.
the time of the birth of Gautam
Buddha, such as the world was So after death of Maya devi,
flooded with light. The blind S h u d d h o d a n a m a r r i e d
received their eye-sight. deaf and Mahaprajapati Gautami. And she
dumb spoke. Polluted streams reared Siddharta will love and
and rivers became clear, celestial affection, as she promised to
music rang through the air, and Maya devi.
the angels rejoiced with gladness. · King Shuddhodana and
(The Gospel of Buddha IV ). Mahaprajapati Gautami had a
· King Shuddhodana was son who’s name was Ananda. So
surprised because of these Ananda was half brother of
auspicious signs and invited saint Siddharta ( Gautam Buddha).
Rishi Asita to interpret them. *********
When Rishi Asita saw prince, he
cried. When the king asked the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 10 Section- I
 3. Childhood of Gautam Buddha
· Rishi Asita said the child will
be a great king or a holy buddha.
To ensure only the first option.
King Suddhodana made many
palaces for prince Siddharta for
each season, and arranged for
every possible luxury of life. And
took precaution that he does not
faces or realise any miseries and
sufferings of human life.
· Once Siddharta was in the
garden with his cousin. His
cousin shot an arrow and injured
a bird. Siddharta lifted the injured
bird, removed the arrow and
dressed its wound. Siddharta was
having too much mercy for the
injured bird. When his cousin
demanded that I have hunted this
bird and I have right on it
Siddharta refused to return the
bird. The Cousin complained in
the royal court and asked for
justice. The military Generals
were of opinion that the bird
belonged to the cousin. But
Suddhodana ordered that one
who saves life has more right on it,
than one who tries to kill. This
incident indicates that not only
Siddharta but his father was also a
noble person.
· When Siddharta became 18
year old, Suddhodana desired for
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
the marriage of prince. So he
called all neighbouring kings to
come with their daughter, so that
the prince can select one of them.
· But the kings replied that
prince is not very strong and may
not be able to defend his kingdom
and protect their daughter. When
Siddharta came to know their
reply, he asked his father
Suddhodana to call all the kings
and take his exam in technique of
warfare and knowledge.
· So king Suddhodana called all
the king for the said purpose. On
the day of examination Siddharta
proved himself excellent in
warfare technique, knowledge
and wisdom. And no one was able
to compete with him . After
proving himself to be best among
all kings, Siddharta selected his
cousin Yashodhara as his wife.
· For the next ten years the
couple lived happily. And at the
age of 28 Siddharta got a son,
whom they named as Rahul.
*********
11 Section- I
 4. The Turning Point
· After the birth of Rahul,
Suddhodana was relaxed and
when Siddharta asked permission
to visit the kingdom, he happily
allowed him. But he asked his
ministers to decorate the city and
ensure that prince Siddhart does
not see any suffering of human-
life. And they ensured it.
Siddharta went out with his
Charioteer, channa. The City was
beautifully decorated. But when
t h e y we n t f u r t h e r a h e a d ,
Siddharta saw an old man, a sick
man, and a dead body. When he
enquired about them from his
charioteer channa, he said,
“Whoever takes birth he has to
pass all these stages. This is the
truth of life.”
Siddharta was deeply moved by
these facts. He deeply felt and
realised the suffering and miseries
of mankind, and become very sad.
· At night the prince found no
rest on his soft pillow, so he arose
and went out into the garden, and
sat down beneath the great
Jambu-tree, and started thinking
about problems of mankind and
their solutions.
At that time a divine entity
appeared and advised him many
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 12
things. The main teaching was
that you (the Siddharta) is a
Budhisattva (that means one who
is going to become Buddha) and
you have to go out and find the
right path and then guide the
mankind.
· To find the solution of
miseries of mankind Siddharta
left his luxurious life and human
societ y. He star ted doing
meditation and penance under
guidance of Rishi Arada and Rishi
Udraka, outside the city.
· By birth Siddharta was
following Sanatan dharm (Hindu
religion) and Rishi Aroda and
Rishi Udraka were also brahmins.
So their philosophy of moksha or
freedom from miseries was to
conquer the soul.
But both rishies could not
convince Siddharta about the
philosphy of conquering the soul
to solve the problem of mankind.
So Siddharta left them and in the
jungle of Uruvilva found five
bhikshus. Who were virtuously
keeping in check their senses,
subduing their passions and
practising austere, self-discipline
to get moksha. He admired them
and joined their company.
Section- I
For next six years he remained in
their company doing more severe
(fasting) mortification and
thoughtful meditation than those
five bhikshus. But Siddharta was
not satisfied with his achivement
in finding the truth, or solution
for miseries of mankind.
· Siddharta become so weak by
mortification (fasting) that when
he went to bathe in River
Nairanjana, due to weakness he
could not lift his legs to come out
of the river. By holding tree
branches somehow he came out.
At that time he realized that this
mortification (fasting) and
meditation is of no use. So he
deserted all of them.
To have some strength he ate the
gift of milk and rice which was
offered to him by a shepherd’s
daughter. He deserted the
company of five bhikshus, and sat
under the Bodhi-tree (Pipal Tree),
with a deep desire to know the
truth.
At this stage he was not following
any philosophy and any religion.
He was having only deep desire to
know the truth.
*********

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 13 Section- I

 5. Mara the tempter and the enlightenment
l Religious books says, first
Devil tried to distract Siddhart
When Siddharta was leaving his
palace.
When Siddharta was leaving his
palace divine help came and an
invisible hand opened the gates
of the palace. But at this moment
Mara also appeared and said
“Depart not, O lord.” He cried
out, “In seven days from now the
wheel of empire will appear, and
will make you soveregin over the
four continents and the two
thousand adjacent isles. Stop, my
lord!”
Siddharta did not care about him
and proceeded.
(The dhamma of Gautam the Buddha
and the gospel of Jesus the Christ-page
no-72)
l Siddharta was destined to
become the great Buddha. And
destiny devil knows more clearly
than we human-being. So when
Siddharta after six years of
penance deserted all previous
philosophies and religion, and sat
with deep wish to know the truth,
Devil knew this is the time when
Siddharta will receive the divine
wisdom or enlightenment.
So he sent his three daughters to
distract Siddharth. And when his
daughters failed to distract
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Siddharta then Mara himself
came with thunder, strom and
evil armies. But Siddharta
remained firmly seated and
unmoved. Devil was defeated
and ran away.
l After the departure of the
Devil, Siddhart sat silently, with
peaceful mind to receive the truth
under the bodhi-tree. It was a full
moon night, and the auspicious
time arrived, and he got
enlightened, and become the
great Buddha.
l When Gautam Buddha got
enlightenment, Mara came and
said “Be greeted again Holy one.
You have attained the highest
bliss, and it is time for you to enter
into the final Nirvana”
Final Nirvana is attained after
death. So again Mara was
directing toward such act by
which mankind will remain
without guidance of Gautam
Buddha. But Devta Brahma
descended from heaven and said,
“Alas, the world will perish, if the
holy one, the Tathagata (Gautam
Buddha) decide not to teach
Dhamma.”
And Gautam Buddha decided to
preach Dhamma to mankind.
(The gospel of Buddha XIV-7-15)
*******
14 Section- I
 6. The Teachings of Buddhism
After getting enlightened, Buddha. Which is not possible for
Gautam Buddha first wanted to us. We will describe briefly only
guide his five companion who few points from that sermon,
were fasting and meditating along which are as follows.
with him in the jungle of Uruvilva
. He found them near Banaras in a l Four Noble Truth:
deer park known as Sarnath. 1. In this world there is sorrow
There he gave his first sermon to and suffering .
his five companion. Main
teachings of that sermon are as 2. There are certain causes of this
follow. sorrow and suffering.
“ He who recognized the
existence of suffering, its cause, its
3. This sorrow and suffering
remedy and its process of ending, could be stopped.
has understood the four noble 4. By following eight noble deed
truths. Then he will walk on the this sorrow and suffering could
right path. be stopped.
Right views will be the torch to
light his way. His guide will be · Eight fold noble path are
right views . as follow.
His dwelling place on the path will 1. Right views
be his right words.
2. Right determination or
His manner of walking will be attitude or Aim or Aspiration
straight, for it is the right behavior.
His food will be the right way of 3. Right Speech
earning his live hood. 4. Right Behavior.
His step will be right efforts.
His breath will be right thoughts.
5. Right and honest source of
income.
and as a result peace will follow in
his foot prints. 6. Right effort.
A complete book is required to 7. Right thought.
describe the sermon of Lord
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 15 Section- I
8. Practing right meditation or
mental concentration.
l In addition to this eight fold
path Gautam Buddha also
asked Bhikshus (his
disciples) to practice
f o l l o w i n g t h e Te n
commandments.
1. Non-violence, (Not to kill any
living creature.)
2. Not to steal
3. Not to lie
4. Not to practice infidelity
5. Not to use intoxicants
6. Not to have food after lunch
7. To refrain from dancing and
singing
8. Not to use fragrance
9. Not to use comfortable place
for sitting and sleeping.
10. Not to use utensils of gold
and silver.
l Gautam Buddha said,
“Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaish,
Shudra or whoever will
practice noble deed will
achieve Nirvan”.
(Prachin Bharat ka itihas by Rita sharma
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
page-8)
l Gautam Buddha ne ver
believed in incarnation that is
Avtarvad. Gautam Buddha
claimed of Enlightenment
and not incarnation.
(Prachin Bharat-By T.N. Gupta-Page -
12)
l Gautam Buddha always said
(S<eeOeccees meveeleve) That means
this teaching of truth is since
long time. (This is not
something new which I am
teaching)
l Teaching of Gautam Buddha
could be defined as (yengpeve
efnleeÙe, yengpeve megKeeÙe)
That means benefits for
ever yone, prosperity for
everyone.
l To accept Buddhism three
sentences are to be said
Buddham saranam gacchami
Dhammam saranam gacchami
Sangham saranam gacchami
That means
I take shelter of Gautam Buddha.
I take shelter of Dhamma .
I join the group of followers of
Buddhism.
l Gautam Buddha got
enlightenment at the age of
35 and till age of 80 he kept on
16 Section- I
 preaching. His religion was title “Ashoka and decline of
appeals to heart of people, so Mouryas”. On page no.200 she
his father, wife, son, step writes that Pushyamitra Shunga
mother and almost all demolished about 84000
relatives, and acquaintances Buddhist stupas which had been
embraced Buddhism. His built by Ashoka the great.
teachings do not teach Historical and religious books of
untouchability and caste Buddhism also say that he also
system. And Indian society prosecuted monks and scholars.
was badly suffering from Because of which many died and
castesism, hence those who who survived migrated to other
were affected by caste system countries.
quickly embraced Buddhism.
And majority of population
were from lower caste, so this
religious become fastest
growing religion in India.
********
l King Ashoka embraced
Buddhism. He was born
about 215 years after Gautam
Buddha. He was an emperor
and a dedicated Buddhist. He
preached Buddhism in his
vast empire and also sent
preachers outside India. Due
to his efforts Buddhism
spread outside India also.
Brihadratha Maurya was the last
Mauriyan King. His Brahmin
general Pushyamitra Shunga
assassinated King Brihadratha
Maur ya in 180 BC and
established the Shunga Empire.
Historian says that in this period
Buddhism suffered a lot, and
started shrinking in India.
Romila Thaper wrote a book with

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 17 Section- I

 7. Incidents related to Miracle
1) Devadatta was the brother-in- When he approached to carry out
law of Gautam Buddha (brother his purpose, the earth beneath
of Yashodhara). He initially him opened and he submerged
accepted Buddhism. But later on deep in earth. His punishment
he wanted to establish his own consists of having his feet sunk
religion, similar to Buddhism, but ankle-deep into the burning
with strict laws. For this purpose ground. A red-hot pan caps his
he wanted to eliminate Gautam head. His body is transfixed with
Buddha (Because teaching of five red-hot Iron-bars.
Gautam Buddha are soft and 5) At Uruvila, Kashyapa was the
moderate). So he many times tried
chief of Jatilas, and he was a wise
to assassinate him. Once he hired
and religious person. He used to
thirty bowmen to slay him. But as
worship the fire, and monster
they came near, due to majestic
snake. Gautam Buddha visited
influence of Gautam Buddha,
him and asked him to allow him
they fell at his feet craving
to stay near his sacred fire. At
forgiveness.
night the monster snake came out
2) On another occasion, he rolled but instead of harming Gautam
a huge stone down a steep slope Buddha, it got itself burned out.
below which Gautam Buddha was 6) In forest of Kosala a dacoit
walking. It split into fragments on
used to live. He used to cut fingers
the way, and only a piece struck
of his victims and wear them as
the Gautam Buddhas, wounding
neckless. So he was called
his foot. Which got healed next
Angulimala. People were afraid of
morning.
him, but Gautam Buddha faced
3) Another time an infuriated him, preached to him and
elephant was turned upon converted him into a monk.
Gautam Buddha in a narrow *********
street. As it seemed about to crush
him in its wild onset, it slowed
down and bent in submission
before him.
4) Finally Devadutta decided to
kill Gautam Buddha by his own
hand.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 18 Section- I
 Ga ut a m Buddha pre a c he d for 4 5
ye a rs in t he se t e rrit orie s

K apilavast u
Lum bini

N
L E
P
Sa r a v a s t
•• A
•
K ushinag • Pa t n a
•
• • Ga y•a Ra j g i r
• • Nalanda
K ausham
••
Varanasi •
Sa r n a t h
K urk ihar
I N D I A
B o d h Ga y a

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 19 Section- I

 Section- 2
Analysis of signs
of prophethood

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 20 Section- II

 8. Signs of Prophethood
Following signs and facts
indicate that Gautam Buddha
was a prophet.
1. He was belonging to the most
respected family of the society.
2. Before his birth his mother
saw an auspicious dream of
white elephant with lotus flower.
3. At the time of his birth angels
descended, and many extra
ordinary or super natural things
happened in the world.
4. A rishi predicted him to be
either a great king or buddha.
5. He w a s s o f t - h e a r t e d ,
compassionate and full of mercy
in childhood.
6. As a youth he was brave and
wise and best among youth.
7. He was not satisfied with the
religious practices of that time.
B efore en l i g h ten m en t h e
deserted penance and fasting as
per teaching of religion and
practices of that era. And became
totally free from influence of
anyother religion. And only
wishing to know the truth.
8. To give enlightenment was
God’s one-sided decision.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Gautam Buddha did not practise
a particular prayer because of
which he got enlightenment.
And no one in known history
did any particular prayer or
ritual by which that person also
got enlightenment, similar to
Gautam Buddha.
9. On receiving enlightenment
brahma desended from heaven
and addressed Gautam Buddha.
10. After enlightenment many
miracles happened such as
unglimala dacoit, fire spitting
snake, and assassinator and
furious elephant, could not harm
Gautam Buddha. He was
protected by some divine power.
11. Gautam Buddha said to his
father that I am not your heir, but
heir of old buddhas.
12.Sleeping posture of Gautam
Buddha is like the prophets.
13. Gautam buddha said “ I am
not to be taught by anyone in the
world.” I am self taught, I have
learned from no one. Only
prophets says such statements.
14. Devta (Angels) decended
from heaven to have
conversation with him and
21 Section- II
revised the religious teachings.
15. We get clear teachings of
hereafter (life after death) in
edict of Emprar Ashoka. As
Ashoka was a king and faithful
follower and preacher of
Buddhism. And he was only 215
years after Gautam Buddha, and
other religious book recorded in
book form almost 450 after
Gautam Buddha, hence we
conclude that what he wrote was
more authentic teachings of
Gautam Buddha . Teaching of
hereafter indicates that Gautam
Buddha was a prophet.
16. Gautam Buddha ascended
to heaven to bless his mother
Mayadevi.
17. Gautam Buddha said that
hell is not for me.
18. Whatever Gautam Buddha
predicted about the last day of
this earth, or parlay or Qayamat
is scientifically proved to be true.
19. Gautam Buddha predicted
about maitriya buddha, which
only a prophet can do.
20. Gautam Buddha explained
about Amitabh Buddha, which
only a prophet can do.
21. Gautam Buddha was having
clear and correct understanding
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
of soul and spirit.
22. Mara the devil use to appear
in visible form before Gautam
Buddha for distracting him.
23. Name of Gautam Buddha is
believed to be in holy Quran.
24. Teaching of Gautam Buddha
was need of his era. That is
religious norms and
commandments in most simple
words for non- educated
population, and giving equal
status to untouchable
population.
25. Gautam Buddha never
denied existence of God. He
advised to worship God with
feature and name as Dhamma
(Satya, Haq, or Truth)).
On basis of above mentioned
facts, it is my opinion that
Gautam Buddha was a prophet.
We will discuss all the points
mentioned above in detail,
which indicate that Gautam
Buddha was a prophet. But
before that please read and
understand God, Soul, Sprit and
process of sending prophets by
God, and other topics
mentioned in section 3
thoroughly. This will help us in
understanding Gautam Buddha
more correctly.
22 Section- II
 Analysis of signs of prophethood
9. Respected Family
God always gave the prophets the
most respected family of society.
So that on the basis of birth,
creed and caste no one will have
objection in obeying the
prophets.
For example
· Prophet Abraham was son of
the chief sculptor of king who
used to make idols of deities.
· Prophet Solomon was the son
of King and Prophet David.
· Prophet Yahya (John) was son
of Prophet Zakaria (Zachariah).
· Prophe t Muhamma d
(PBUH) was from most
respected tribe (Quresh) and
grandson of the leader of the
tribe and trustee of Kaaba.
l Gautam Buddha was a prince
a n d h i s f a t h er, k i n g
Suddhodhana was a noble
person and a king. So Gautam
Buddha was having this sign of
Prophethood in him.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 23 Section- II

 10. Prediction before birth of
prophets to their parents
Ÿ Before birth, parents of
prophets always see
auspicious dreams, or angels
give them good news.
For example
· Angels gave good news of
birth of Ishaaq and Ismael to
prophet Abraham.
world.
· Maya Devi, the mother of
Gautam Buddha saw an
auspicious dream of white
elephant with lotus before the
birth of Gautam Buddha. So
this is a sign of prophethood
for Gautam Buddha.

· Angels gave good news of

birth of Jesus Christ to
Mother mary.

· God gave good news of birth

of Yahya (John) to Prophet
Zakaria (Zachariah).

· Because of strange dream

which Prophet Josheph had
in childhood Prophet Jacob
was knowing his son Joseph
will be a prophet, so he asked
his son not to disclose his
mysterious dreams to his
brothers.

· When mother of Prophet

Muhammad (pbuh) was
pregnant, she saw dreams
that a light emerges from her
and spreads all around the

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 24 Section- II

 11. Super natural incidents at the
time of the birth of the prophets
When humanity sinks in
darkness, and ever ywhere
ig norance and ir relig ious
practice prevail in society. At that
moment God sends prophets for
guidance of mankind. As arrival
of Prophet on earth is the most
auspicious event, beginning of a
new era of religious and pious
culture, hence the angels and
p i o u s s o u l e x p re s s t h e i r
happiness in various ways, which
we human being also sense. Few
such incidents at the time of the
birth of Prophets are as follows:
At the time of the birth of Jesus
Christ angel descended and
asked mother Mary not to worry.
They started a fountain near her,
and asked her to shoke the roots
of date Plam. By doing so fresh
dates will fall on her. (Quran 19:25)
After the Birth of Jesus Christ
three wise men followed a star
and came to Bethlehem where
Jesus Christ took birth, and
presented Mother Mary some
gifts and expressed their respect.
At the time of the birth of
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
the house was fully illuminated
with divine light, stars seems to
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
be very near to earth, fire of fire
temple in great Persia got
extinguished. Many Pillers of the
palace of Roman Empire fell.
At the time of the birth of Shri
Krishna the prison cell was filled
with a bright light. Vasudeva
( f a t h e r o f S h r i Kr i s h n a )
awakened by this bright light,
and heard the divine voice above
taking Shri Krishna to Gokul.
At the time of the birth of
Gautam Buddha four angel
desended to receive Gautam
Buddha. Many more
supernatural things happend,
such as the world was flooded
with light. The blind received
their sight. The deaf and dumb
spoke with one another of the
good omens indicating the birth
of Buddha. The crooked became
straight, the lame walked, no
clouds gathered in the skies and
the polluted streams of water
become clear, celestial music
rang through the air and the
angels rejoiced with gladness
(Gospel of Buddha-IV Bodhisatta’s
Birth)
These are the signs of the
Prophethood for Gautam
Buddha.
25 Section- II
 12. Prediction about Prophets to
people or nations
Ÿ Previous chapter was · Because of auspicious signs
prediction of prophet to their and incidences which occured
parents. This chapter is about after birth of Gautam Buddha
predic t ion of bir th of Rishi Asita predicted Gautam
prophets to related people or Buddha to be a great king or a
to common people. Buddha. This is again a sign of
prophethood.
· After the wedding of
Vasudeva and Devaki a divine
voice was heard saying
“Kamsa, with the marriage of
your sister to a yadava prince,
your days on earth are
numbered. The eighth son of
Devaki and Vasudeva will end
your tyrannical rule in
Mathura and will kill you.”

· King of Egypts Pharaoh was

knowing that a child of Israel
will end his life and kingdom,
because astrologers predicted
birth of Prophet Moses to
him.

· When Prophet Muhammad

(PBUH) born, many Jew
scholars predicated that this
child will be a prophet.
Because birth of Prophet
Mohammad (PBUH) was
predicted in many religious
books.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 26 Section- II
 13.Soft hearted at Teenage

· Gautam Buddha was very father! do what you are

merciful at childhood. This is
again a sign of prophethood.
All prophets were merciful
and wise at childhood.
commanded, if Allah pleases,
you will find me of the patient
ones.” (Surh As Saffat-37 Ayat-
102)

· Authentic proof we have in · Gautam Buddha was also

Holy Quran about Prophet
Yahya (John).
· God says, “We commanded
John, Zachariah’s son, to
follow the guidance of the
lord with due steadfastness
during his childhood. To John
we gave knowledge and
wisdom during his
childhood.
(Surah Maryam (Mary) 19, Ayat-12)
ve r y w i s e m e r c i f u l i n
childhood. When he was
playing in the garden along
with his cousins, his cousin
shot an arrow and injured a
bird. Gautam Buddha lifted
that injured bird applied
medicine to it’s wound, and
never returned it to his
cousin, fearing that he will kill
it.

· Prophet Ismaeel (Atharva)

w a s a l s o ver y w i s e a t
childhood. A verse of Quran
about him is as follows:

· When his (Abrahm’s) son

(Ismaeel) was old enough to
work with him, Abrahm said
“My son, I have had a dream
that I must sacrifice you,
consider than what you see”.
He (Ismaeel) said: “O My

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 27 Section- II

 14. At youth Prophets were brave
Ÿ At youth Prophet
Muhammad joined a social
group who were fighting
against injustice in society.
A f te r p ro p h e t h o o d h e
(Pbuh) defeated a wrestler
Rakaana three times (Abu
Dawood-Vol-2-Page 209)
· Prophet Moses at his youth
punched a man who was
from his enemy. And that
person could not withstand it
and died.(Surah-Al-Qasas ( 27,
Ayat-15)
· Prophet Ibrahim broke idols
of deities. When the king
threw him into the fire, he
remained steadfast and was
never frightened and never
took help even from
angels.(Surah-Al Anbiya ( 21-
Ayat-68)
· At youth Prophet David
killed Goliath who was like a
gaint.(Details are given in surah
Al-Baqara 2 Ayat-251)
· At age of 16 Shri Krishna
killed Kamsa, who was his
uncle and a tyrant king.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
· For marraige of Prince
Siddhart (Gautam Buddha),
his father sent invitation to all
kings to come to his kingdom
so that prince can select his
bride. But all the kings
refused, and gave reason that
Prince Siddhart is weak, and
will not be able to defend his
kingdom and his bride. When
Prince Siddhart came to
know of their replies. He
asked his father to call all of
them to test his bravery and
wisdom. All of them came
and they took exam of Prince
Siddhart, and Prince
Siddhart proved himself to be
most brave and most wise
among them.
· Gautam Buddha was brave
and wise at youth. This is also
a sign of prophethood.
28 Section- II
 15. Before prophethood prophets were not
satisfied with religious condition of society

On this topic we get example of Before enlightenment Gautam

Prophet Ibrahim in holy quran. A Buddha deserted the austerity
verse of Holy Quran is as follow. (tapasya) as per the philosophy of
Sanatan Dharm and only
· “Consider when Abraham meditated to receive and
asked his father Azar, “Why do understand the truth about life
you believe idols to be your and solution of miseries .
gods. I find you and you This is again a sign of
people in absolute prophethood, that he was not
error.(Surah-Al-Anam (cattle) (6) satisfied with religion and rituals
Ayat-74)
of his community.
· Family of Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) were
trustee of holy Kabaa where
360 idols were kept and
worshiped. But Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH) never
worshiped any idol.

· Prophe t Muhamma d
(PBUH) used to go to a hill
top where there was a cave. He
used to sit in that cave for
many days and meditate
before prophethood.

· Gautam Buddha was not

satisfied from the concept of
soul, and it’s transmigration
and worship of God by
rituals.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 29 Section- II

 16. Giving Prophethood is God’s one
sided decision:-
Ÿ God said in the holy Quran
(mention, O Muhammad
(PBUH)) when we took from
the prophets their convenant
(firm promise) and from you
and from Noah (Manu) and
Abraham and Moses and
Jesus the son of Mary, and we
took from them a solemn
covenant. (Surah-Al-Ahzab (33)
Ayat (7))
· This vesre says that God took
firm promises from all
prophets that they will first
strictly follow the
commandment of God, and
then they will preach it to
other human beings. This
promise taking happened in
heaven before birth of
mankind. That means
whoever will become prophet
is predetermined by God,
before birth of mankind.
· Prophet Moses went near a
fire on the mountain, there
God blessed him
Prophethood. Moses never
did any prayer or meditation
to get prophethood.
· Prophet David, Soleman,
Joseph and all the prophets
were prophets by birth. Only
they preached after youth.
· Gautam Buddha neither did
any ritual nor did any special
prayer of any Deity to get
enlightenment. It was God’s
one sided decision. This
indicates that he was a
prophet.

· When Prophet Muhammad

(PBUH) was only meditating
and not doing any prayer as
p er a ny re l i g i on , G o d
informed him about his
prophethood.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 30 Section- II

 17.After getting prophethood angels desended
from heaven and addressed the prophets

Ÿ When Prophet Muhammad

(pbuh) got prophethood at
the age of forty years,
archangel Gabrial descended
and revealed to him verses of
Quran.

· At the age of 30 when Jesus

Christ was getting Baptised
by Prophet John, Holy Spirit
desended on him, and after
that Jesus Christ started
preaching as a prophet.

· After getting enlightenment

Br a h m a d e s e n d e d a n d
addressed Gautam Buddha,
and requested him to preach
divine knowledge to
common people, which he
received by enlightenment.

· This is again a sign of

prophethood, and indicates
that Gautam Buddha was a
prophet.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 31 Section- II

 18. Miracles
Ÿ Iron used to become soft in
the hands of Prophet David.
Because of this special ability
he used to make armours of
iron wire. And this was his
source of livelihood (Holy
Quran 34:10).
l Wind and Jins were under
control of Prophet Solemon
(Holy Quran 34:12).
l Moses had a wooden stick
(Rod) which when cast
down, used to become a
serpent (Holy Quran 7:107).
l Jesus Christ had many
miracles. Some of them are
as follow.
1. He spoke while he was still in
cradle. (Holy Quran 3:46).
2. He used to make bird by clay
and with God’s permission it
used to become alive (Holy Quran
3:49).
3. With permission of God he
used to heal the leper (Holy Quran
3:49).
4. He used to make alive again
dead people by permission of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
God (Holy Quran 3:49).
5. Jesus could tell what you eat,
and what you store in your
house. (Holy Quran 3:49).
l Gautam Buddha has not
learned magic from anyone.
But many supernatural
things happened with him,
such as Angulimala dacoit
could not harm him, dragon
snake could not harm him,
mad-wild elephant bowed
down in front of him. Many
times Devdatta tried to
assassinate Gautam Buddha
but every time he survived.
All these are miracles, which
were blessed to Gautam
Buddha by God. And this
also indicates that he was a
prophet.
32 Section- II
 19. Gautam Buddha claimed to be heir
of old Buddha
Gautam Buddha said to his father
that I am not your heir, but I am
the heir of previous Buddhas.
(The Gospel of Buddha)
This is again a sign of
Prophethood. No Prophet said
that I am the only prophet or
savior of mankind. Ever y
prophet confirmed teachings of
earlier prophet, and predicted
about next or last prophet. For
example.
In Bible and Quran we get
following details about Jesus
Christ.
Jesus Christ said, (And thus)
when he, the spirit of truth will
come, he will guide you into all
truth, for he will not speak from
himself, but whatever he will hear
(from God that) he will speak,
and he will show you things to
come (Gospel, John 16:13)
(Jesus Christ said,) (and) the
comforter, the holy spirit, whom
the (Lord) will send, he will teach
you all things, and bring all
things to your remembrance,
whatsoever I have said to you.
(Gospel-John-14:26)
In these two verses Jesus Christ
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
was mentioning that after his
departure from earth another
Prophet will come, whose
teaching will not contradict the
teachings of Jesus Christ, but that
Prophet will confirm the
teachings of Jesus Christ. And
every prophet confirms the
teachings of earlier prophet.
A verse of Holy Quran is as
follows:-
(Remember) when Jesus, the son
of Mary , said: “O children of
Israel, indeed I am the messenger
of God to you, confirming what is
in my hand (‘The Tohra’, which
was revealed to Prophet Moses)
and bringing good news of a
messenger to come after me. His
name will be Ahmed (Holy Quran
61:6)
In this verse, Jesus Christ is
predicting about Prophet
Mohammad (PBUH) . Before
birth in heaven the name of
Prophet Mohammad (PBUH)
was Ahmed (which is
pronounced in other scriptures
as Amit)
Prophet Zoroaster (Founder of
Parsi Religion) said “When the
Zoroastrian people will forsake
33 Section- II
their religion and will become
dissolute, a man will rise in
Arabia, whose followers will
conquer Persia and subjugate the
arrogant Persians. Instead of
worshiping fire in their own
temples, they will turn their faces
in prayer toward (The Qibla)
Ka’ba of Abraham which will be
cleared of all idols. They (the
fol lowers of the Ar abian
Prophet) will be a mercy unto the
world. They will become masters
of Persia, Madain, Tus, Balkh the
sacred place of the Zoroastrians
and the neighboring territories.
Their Prophet will be eloquent
and will be telling miraculous
things. (Dasatir-Epistle of Sasan I.
Copied from Muhammad in Parsi,
Hindu and Buddhist scriptures by A. H.
Vidyarthi, Page no. 22-23)
Prophet Mohammad said: “
There was a Prophet of God in
India. He was dark in colour. His
name was Kanh.” (Taarikh-i-
Hamdaan, Dailami, Chapter. Al-Kaaf.
Page 854, by Malik Abdur Rahman
Khadim)
(Note: Shree Krishna was called Kanha)
Abu Huraira reported many a
hadees from messenger of God,
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh),
and one hadees is that Prophet
Muhammed (Pbuh) said “ I am
most close to Jesus, son of Mary
among the whole of mankind in
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
this worldly life and the next.
Companion of messenger said,“
O messenger of God please
explain us how it is so?
Thereupon he said, “Prophets are
brothers in faith, having different
mothers. Their religion is,
however one, and there is no
apostle between us (between
myself and Jesus Christ.) (Sahih
Muslim 2365 C).
As per Islamic teaching God sent
about 1.25 lacs messengers. And
all of them preached the same
religions.
Gautam Buddha said to his
father that I am not your heir but
heir of old Buddhas, and he also
said (Esha Dhammo Sanatan)
that means this teaching of truth
is since long time (forever). This
indicates that Gautam Buddha
was a prophet.
34 Section- II
 20. Sleeping Posture Of Gautam
Buddha is like the Holy prophet
We see many statues of Gautam
Buddha in which he is sleeping
on his right side, keeping his right
palm below his right cheek.
This is a position in which
messengers of God used to sleep.
Book Al- Bukhari (Hadees
no.2004). Says Prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh) used to
sleep on his right side with his
palm of right hand below the
right cheek and facing toward
Kaaba.
So the sleeping posture of Lord
Gautam Buddha also indicates
that he was from the elite group
of prophets.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 35 Section- II

21. Gautam Buddha was Teacherless

Ÿ According to Milindapanha, So believe in God and His

Buddhas are “ self dependent,
teacherless, lonely, as one
horn of a rhinoceros ( The
manual of mystic by Woodword
p.6. foot note).
Ÿ Buddhas do not acquire
spiritual knowledge from any
human source, or traditional
instructions. (romantic History
of Buddha by Beal. Page 241 (2)
Sutta Nipata by Fausboll, p. 177)
Ÿ Gautam Buddha said,“I am
not to be taught by anyone in
the world”. (Vidanavarga by Rock
hill p. 91)
Ÿ Once Upaka the naked ascetic
asked Gautam Buddha “who
was your teacher.” Buddha
replied, “ I am self taught, I
have learned from no one”.
(Majhima Nikaya by Silacara page.
153, 154)
messenger, the unlettered
prophet, who believes in God
and His words, and follow
him that you may be guided.
(Surah- Al-Araf (7), verse-
158)
Ÿ Unlettered word in this verse
means Prophet Muhammad
(Pbuh) did not receive
education from any teacher.
God Himself taught him the
knowledge. All the prophets
get their divine knowledge
from God directly, and not
from any teacher. This also
has happened with Gautam
Buddha, hence this is a sign of
prophethood in him.

Ÿ God says in holy Quran: say

(O Muhammad) O mankind,
indeed I am the messenger of
God to you all, (from Him) to
whom belongs the dominion
of the heaven and the earth.
There is no deity except Him.
He gives life and causes death.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 36 Section- II

 22. Angels use to visits the prophets to revise
their religious teachings:-
Conver sation of Pr ophet
Muhammad (Pbuh) with
archangel Gabriel:-
Hazrat Umar bin Khattab (RA)
says, Once while we were sitting
with the holy Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh), all of a
sudden a man appeared, whose
clothes were very neat, whose
hair was very black, and having
no mark of travelling, and who
was not known to any of us.
He sat down in front of the Holy
Prophet (pbuh) with his knees
touching those of the holy
Prophet (pbuh) placing his
hands on his thigh, he said:
Muhammad (pbuh) enlighten
(explain) me about the reality of
Islam.
The Holy Prophet (pbuh) said
“Islam is that you should bear
witness (you should say or have
faith) that there is no one eligible
to be worshiped except one God,
and that Muhammad (pbuh) is
His messenger, and that you
should observe prayer (Namaz),
pay the Zakaat (Alms), do fasting
during Ramazan, and perform
the pilgrimage to the House of
God, if you have the resources.
(That means perform Hajj). The
man said: “That is right”
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
We were surprised that he makes
enquiries (as if he knows
nothing) and also confirms the
correctness of the answer.
He then said. “Tell me about
Faith.” (That means compulsory
faith which a Muslim should
have).
The Holy Prophet (pbuh) said:
“You should believe in One God,
His Angels, His (revealed) books,
His Prophets, The Day of
Judgement (That means on
Qayamat or Doomsday everyone
will give account of his deeds to
God), and that you should
believe that God determines the
fate (destiny).
That man said: “That is Right.”
Now tell me about Good deeds.
The Holy Prophet (pbuh) said:
“You should do good deeds as if
you are seeing God, and if you are
not able to imagine this, then
atleast keep in mind that God is
watching you.
The man said: “Now tell me
about the Day of Judgement.
(That means when will be last day
of this world).
The Holy Prophet (pbuh) said: I
know as much as you know.”
37 Section- II
(That means I also don't know
about it, as you don't know).
The man then said: “Well, (then
atleast) let me know some of the
signs of the Day of Judgement.”
The Holy Prophet (pbuh)
replied: “That the maidservant
will give birth to her master, and
that bare footed, bare bodied,
moneyless shepherds would be
seen living with arrogance in
great mansions (houses).”
Then the man departed and I
stayed there for a while. The Holy
Prophet (pbuh) said to me . Umar
do you know who the questioner
was? I said: “God and His
Messenger (pbuh) know better.”
Holy Prophet (pbuh) then said:
“He was archangel Gabriel, who
comes to teach you the principles
of your religion.”
(Note: One meaning of
maidservant giving birth to her
master, means that near the end
of world children will be
rebellious to their mother and
will treat her as their maid.)
(Riazus-swalehin-Vol. 01-
Hadees 60)
Conversation of Gautam
Buddha with an Angel:-
On a certain day when the
Blessed One (Gautam Buddha)
dwelt at Jetavana, the garden of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Anathapindika, a celestial deva
(Angel) came to him in the form
of a Brahmin, whose
countenance was bright and
whose garments were white like
snow. The angel asked questions
which the Blessed One answered.
The angel said: “What is the
sharpest sword? What is the
deadliest poison? What is the
fiercest fire? What is the darkest
night?”
The Blessed One replied: “A word
spoken in warth is the sharpest
sword: covetousness (greed) is
the deadliest poison: passion is
the fiercest fire: ignorance is the
darkest night.”
The angel said: “Who gains the
greatest benefit? Who loses most?
Which armor is invulnerable?
What is the best weapon?”
The blessed One replied: “He is
the greatest gainer who gives to
others and he loses most who
receives from others without
giving a compensation. Patience
is an invulnerable armor:
wisdom is the best weapon.”
The angel said: “Who is the most
dangerous thief? What is the
most precious treasure? Who is
most successful in taking away by
violence not only on earth, but
also in heaven? What is the
securest treasure-trove?”
38 Section- II
The Blessed One replied: “Evil
thought is the most dangerous
thief: virtue is the most precious
treasure. The mind takes
possession of everything not only
on earth, but also in heaven and
immortality is its securest
treasure-trove.
The angel said: “What is
attractive? What is disgusting?
What is most horrible pain?
What is greatest enjoyment?
The Blessed One replied: “Good
is attractive: evil is disgusting. A
bad conscience is the most
tormenting pain: salvation is the
height of bliss.”
The angel asked: “What causes
ruin in the world? What breaks
off friendships? What is the most
violent fear? Who is the best
physician?
The Blessed One replied:
“Ignorance causes the ruin of the
world. Envy and selfishness break
off friendships. Hatred is the
most violent fear and Buddha is
the best physician.”
The angel then asked: “Now I
have only one doubt to be solved:
Please, clear it away; what is it
which fire can neither burn, nor
moisture corrode, nor wind
crush down, but it is able to
reform the whole world?”
The Blessed One replied:
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
“Blessing! Neither fire, nor
moisture, nor wind can destroy
the blessing of good deed and it
will reform the whole world.
The angel, having heard the
words of the Blessed One, was full
of joy. Clasping his hands, he
bowed down before him in
reverence and disappeared
suddenly from the presence of
the Buddha. (Gospel of Buddha by
Paul Carus-LVIII_Buddhist Catena)
Angels visits Prophets and revise
their religious teachings and
philosophies. This happened
with Gautam Buddha also,
Hence this indicate that he was a
Prophet.
When angel asked to Gautam
B u d d h a w h a t i s g re a te s t
enjoyment? Lord Buddha replied
salvation is the height of bliss.
God said in holy Quran that
salvation is greatest success for
human beings. (Holy Quran 3:
185)
Reply of Lord Buddha also
indicate that Lord Buddha was a
prophet.
39 Section- II
 23. Teaching of Gautam Buddha regarding
hereafter (life after death)
Ÿ Lord Gautam Buddha said, “
Both in this world and the
next the evil doer laments. He
grieves and suffers in the
visualization of his sinful
deeds.” (Yamakavaggo, 15)
Ÿ “Both in this world and the
next the doer of the good
deeds rejoices: He rejoices
even more and more in the
visualization of his
m e r i t o r i o u s d e e d s .”
(Yamakavahho, 15)
Ÿ One who pursues the evil
path, he in this life and life
after death suffers. (After
death) he says “I have done
this wrong”. He grieves and
this further increases his
torments. (Yamakavahho- 15)
Ÿ One who walks the noble
path, both now and after
death he rejoices. Happily he
thinks that “This good deed I
have done”. And he further
rejoices his blissful state.
(Copied from Lord Buddha nastik
or astik by Anjum Faraz.)
Ÿ Gautam Buddha said
following words to
Kutadanta the head of the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Brahmans village Danamati
Ÿ “Indeed not in sky, not in
ocean and not on the clefts of
mountains, you will find a
place where you can escape
from the fruits of your evil
action.
Ÿ In the same way you are sure
to receive the blessing of your
good action also.
Ÿ The way in which a traveler
of long distance when he
returns safely, his family and
friends wait for him and greet
him. In the same way the
fruits of his good works
welcome the man who has
walked in the path of
righteousness, when he
passes over from the present
life into the hereafter”. (The
Gospel of Buddha, chapter of
identify and non identify (LIII)).
Ÿ King Ashoka engraved 173
edicts in his ruling period,
and erected them from
Afghanistan to Bangladesh,
Nepal to South India. He was
born just 215 years after
Gautam Buddha. In majority
of edicts he wrote that by
40 Section- II
 practicing Dhamma, one
will get heaven in hereafter.
His edict never mentioned
the word NIRVANA a single
time.

Ÿ All Prophets taught that there

is a God, who will take
account of deeds after death.
And according to deed, He
w ill bless people w ith
Paradise if their deeds were
noble, and may punish them
in Hell if their deeds were
sinful. And an infinite life will
start after death, which is
called hereafter.

Ÿ We f i n d t e a c h i n g s o f
Hereafter in the statements of
Gautam Buddha, hence this
indicate that he was a
prophet.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 41 Section- II

 24. Teaching about heaven in
Buddhism
Faith in Hereafter includes faith
in hell and heaven. Then also we
write it separately to convince
you more clearly.
Prophets are representatives of
God. So as per permission of
God, they get regular help,
support, communication from
God through angels, or
sometime they visit heaven also.
God arranged the visit of
Prophet Mohammad (Phuh) to
heaven and worlds in the sky.
This is called Meraj (Holy Quran
17:1).
When soldiers of the Roman
army were searching for Jesus
Christ, God lifted Jesus Christ
alive to heaven. As on today he is
still alive in heaven, and will
descend to the earth in future
(Summary of Holy Quran 4:158).
In many edicts of Emperor
Ashoka it is written that by
following Dhamma principles
one can get heaven. We will study
these Edicts of Ashoka in other
chapters.
Book of Buddhism says Gautam
Buddha ascended to heaven to
bless his mother. (The Gospel of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Buddha)
This again indicate that Gautam
Buddha was a Prophet. .
We got Following details about
heaven in few religious book of
Buddhism.
Shravasti is a place in Uttar
Pradesh in Balrampur district
between Balrampur city and
Behraich city.
During the era of Gautam
Buddha, a wealthy lady use to live
there. Her name was Vishakha.
After embracing Buddhism, she
w a s f i r s t m a t ron ( g ro u p
leader)of the lay sisters.
When Gautam Buddha visited
Shravasti she asked permission
to do eight noble things and
Gautma Buddha allowed her to
do so. Those noble things were as
follow.
(1) To provide clothes to
Bhikshus in the rainy season.
Because those Bhikshus who had
only one garment, after getting
wet in rain have no option other
than to remain naked, till their
clothes dry.
42 Section- II
(2) To offer food for those
incoming Bhikshus who are
coming from long distances.
(3) To offer food for outgoing
Bhikshus who start journey for
far off places.
(4) To provide food to sick
Bhikshus.
(5) To provide food for Bhikshus
who look after sick Bhikshus.
(6) To provide medicine to sick
Bhikshus.
(7) Regular supply of rice- milk
to sangha.
(8) Bathing clothes to bhikshin
(lady followers).
For her these noble work
Gautam Buddha blessed her in
following words.
“ O noble woman of an upright
(pious) life, follower of blessed
one (Gautam Buddha) you give
generously with purity of heart
(selflessly). By this you spread joy
.Certainly your gift will be
blessing to you as well as to
others.
A blessed life does she attain,
entering upon the path, which is
free from corruption and
impurity.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Aiming at good, happy does she
became, and she rejoices in her
charitable actions. (Gospel of
Buddha, Chapter XXXIV- Vishakha)
Afer her death she entered
heaven. We found details of her
stay in heaven in another book,
which is as follows:
When the Buddha was with
Sarasvati, there was a woman,
very faithful and obedient to her
husband she was patient and was
not prone to anger. She never
used harsh words even when she
was irritated. She was truthful
and had faith in the Buddha. She
used to make offerings according
to her means. After death, she was
reborn in the Tavatimsa heaven.
Her palace or vimana was
adorned with things of beauty
and joy, and she was surrounded
by an atmosphere of refinement.
There was the konca or kranka,
the bird celebrated by poets;
There were the swans of heavenly
form and the cukko with its sweet
coo. The vimana was full of
flowers on every side, decorated
with beautiful objects and full of
men and women. She reinged
there as goddess, surrounded by
apsaras who danced and sang
and made themselves merry in
every way. She emitted light and
her beautiful complexion threw a
halo of glory all around. She
43 Section- II
related her past history to
Ma h a m o g g a l l a n a .
(Patibattavimana- Vimanavatthu,
commentary, pp 56-57) ( Lord Buddha,
Nastik or Astik, page- 69)

Hell and heaven are created by

God, controlled by God, and also
allotted by God, as per deed of
human being. This is teaching of
all divine religion. Same teaching
we find in statement of Lord
Gautam Buddha, hence these
indicate that Lord Buddha was a
prophet.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 44 Section- II

 25. Teachings about Hell in
Buddhism
We get clear reference of goes to hell (nirayam upeti). He
punishment of hell in Anguttara, also, who having done a thing
Nikaya, Samyutta Nikaya, says “I did not do it”. After death
Majjhim Nikaya. According to both become equal, being men
Buddhist scriptures there are with evil deeds, in the next
sixteen hells. Out of sixteen, existence. ( 3 0 6 - Ni r ayav a g g o,
eight are hot and eight are cold. Dhammapada)
Their names are as follow. Many individuals who are clad in
Name of hot hell are yellow robes are ill behaved and
unrestrained. Such evil doers by
(1) Vanjiva their evil deeds go to hell.
(2) Kala Sutra (nirayam te upapajjare)
(3) Samghata (307-Nirayavaggo, Dhammapada)
(4) Raurava
(5) Maharaurava An unthinking man who courts
(6) Tapana others wife, gains four things.
(7) Parata pana Reduction in religions status,
(8) Avig loss of peace of mind,
humiliation, and hell after death.
Name of cold hell are
(nirayam chattuttam)
(1) Arbuda
(2) Niravbuda (309-Nirayavaggo, Dhammapada)
(3) Atata
(4) Hahava As a blade of grass when wrongly
(5) Huhuva handled cuts the hand, so also
(6) Utpala asceticism when wrongly tried,
(7) Padma leads to hell. (nirayaya
(8) Maha Padma upakaddhati)
(311-Nirayavaggo, Dhammapada)
It is difficult to describe all the
sixteen hells. For general As a frontier town is well guarded
information of people we within and from outside, so
mention only few references of guard the self (soul). Do not let a
hell from Dhammapada, moment glide by (carelessly),
chapter- Nirayavaggo. those who allow the moments
He who speaks what is not true, pass by (waste their time), they

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 45 Section- II

suffer and they are consigned to
hell. (nirayam hi samappita)
(315-Nirayavaggo, Dhammapada)
An actor said to Gautam Buddha
that I have heard that when an
comedian dies he get rebirth in
company of laughting angels.
What do you say about him?
Gautam Buddha said:
If a person has passion, and if
comedian inspire to increase his
passion. If a person has aversion
(dislike), and comedian on stage
motivate him for more aversion.
If a person has delusion
( m i su n der s t a n d i n g a b o ut
reality) and comedian increases
his delusion. Then comedian
actor himself is intoxicated and
heedless and after death he will
be reborn in hell of laughter.
(Talaputa sutta samyutta Nikaya 42)
At the time of the death of
Gautam Buddha he said to
Anand.
“Men are anxious about death
and their fate after death, but
there is nothing strange in this,
Ananda, that a human being
should die.
However that you have inquired
about death, and having heard
the truth about death, and still
you are anxious about death, this
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
is wearisome to me. I will
therefor teach you the mirror of
truth.
“Hell is destroyed for me, and
rebirth as an animal or a ghost or
in any place of woe is not for me.
I am converted. I am no longer
liable to be reborn in a state of
suffering and I am assured of my
final salvation.”
(The Gospel of buddha. The mirror
of truth XCI)
(The Mahaparinibbana suttanta. The
book of the great Deceate. Vol-XI of the
sacred books of the east . oxford 1881)
The sentence “ I am assured of
my final salvation” indicates that
Gautma Buddha is not God, and
he is not going to give salvation
to his follower. But he was
believing in Almighty God and
he was sure that Almighty God
will surely give him salvation, as
he is from the elite group of
prophets.
Gautam Buddha said hell is
destroyed for me, or hell is not
for me. This word no one can
speak so confidently except
prophets. Hence this indicate
that Gautam Buddha was a
prophet.
46 Section- II
 26. Prediction About (doomsday) Qayamat
By Gautam Buddha
In the teachings of Gautam
Buddha we find the details of
Qayamat (parlay / doomsday).
Few such references are as follow.
1. Gautam Buddha said “There
will come a time when the
mighty ocean will dry up, vanish
and will be no more. There will
come a time when the mighty
earth will be devoured by fire. It
will perish and will be no more.
(S.22.99 Gautam Buddha Sutta)
Summary of prediction about
the end of the world by Gautam
Buddha is as follow;
Earth will suffer severe drought
due to lack of rain. All vegetation
and life forms will disappear and
vanish from the planet.
After some period of time along
with the first sun second Sun will
also appear on the horizon
resulting in evaporation of many
streams and ponds.
After some period of time the
third Sun will also appear,
resulting in evaporation of great
rivers like the Ganges.
After long laps of time the fourth
Sun will appear, resulting in
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
evaporation of great lakes.
After long laps of time the fifth
sun will appear resulting in
drying up of the ocean.
After long laps of time the six
Sun will appear. The earths core
and crest will heat up to intense
temperature, resulting in many
volcanic explosions, scorching
earth and smoke filled sky.
And after a long interval of time
seventh sun will appear and
earth will become a fire ball of
flame and expand. Finally it will
explode and disappear
altogether. (Saptha Suriyodgaman
Suttha).
Analysis:-
If we analyze it again, we feel that
initial severe drought will be due
to green house effect.
Appearance of second, third Sun
etc will be due to the dying sun,
which will expand, and will
engulf plants of solar system,
and they will shine due to hot
gases of Sun.
To understand this more clearly
please read chapter in section 3
of this book. Which is with title
47 Section- II
“How will Doomsday
(Qayamat) occur?”
As prediction of Gautam
Buddha is correct scientifically
as well as religiously, which we
have discussed in section- 3.
Hence this indicate that he was a
messenger of God, and he
received this knowledge from
God.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 48 Section- II

 27.Gautam Buddha predicted about
Maitriya
In ancient time it was difficult to
travel from one continent to
another or from one country to
another. But since last 1500 years,
due to ships, people are able to
travel to far-off places also.
Hence in ancient time God use to
send His Messengers for one
community or for one country
only. But when major places of
world become accessible God
sent His last Prophet and a book
which God himself decided to
protect from fabrication and
manipulation.
Last Prophet will be the savior of
mankind, this prediction was
made by every prophet. Meaning
of the name of last Prophet was
“The Praised One”. Hence every
Prophet gave name to last
Prophet in their local language,
but meaning of all the names
were same. That is “The Praised
One”.
Prophet Zoaraster of Parsi
religion simply said Arabic
prophet with magical speech.
Jesus Christ named him Paraclet
or Comforter. In Sanatan Dharm
books we get his name as
Narashangsa. Nara means Man
and Shangsa means Praised One.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Gautam Buddha said following
words about the Last Prophet.
“ I am not the first Buddha who
came upon earth., nor shall I be
the last. In due time another
Buddha will arise in the world , a
Holy one, a supremely
enlightened one, endowed with
wisdom in conduct, auspicious,
knowing the universe, an
incomparable leader of men , a
master of angels and mortals. He
will reveal to you the same
eternal truths which I have
taught you. He will preach his
religion, glorious in its origin,
glorious at the climax and
glorious at the goal, sprit and
teaching. He will proclaim a
religious life, wholly perfect and
pure, such as I now proclaim. His
disciples will number many
thousand, while mine number
many hundred.”
Ananda said, How shall we know
him?
The blessed one said,“He will be
known as Maitreya. ( Metteyya)
( The Gospel of Buddha by Paul Carus.
chapter no. XCVI. Metteyya).
I am not the first Buddha who
came upon the earth, nor shell I
49 Section- II
be the last.

Such statement only prophets

speak. This indicates the Lord
Buddha was a prophet.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 50 Section- II

 28. Gautam Buddha predicted about
Amitabh Buddha
Please read details about the First
soul in section. 3. Knowledge
about First Soul is extremely
secret. And details about him is
very difficult to understand. And
this secret is only revealed by God
to Messengers.
Rig Veda is the word of God. We
don't know to whom God
revealed it. But Rig Veda has
many details of the First Soul in
name of Agni.
Jesus Christ has described the
first soul to his followers. We get
this detail from Gospel of
Barnabas.
Barnabas was a companion of
Jesus christ. After departure of
Jesus christ Barnabas wrote
down the teachings of Jesus
Christ in form of a book which is
called “ Gospel of Barnabas”. This
book says Jesus Christ was a
prophet, hence this book was
banned in Europe, and keeping
this book in house was a crime.
Hence this book remained
unknown far long time.
In t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e
eighteenth century one copy of
this Bible was found in the
library of Amsterdam in Italian
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
language, and second book was
found in Spanish. Then it was
translated into many languages.
In this gospel in chapter no.12
Jesus Christ says , “Blessed is the
name of God, who created first
soul Holy spirit before the all
creatures.” (Gospel of Barnabas
chapter- 12)
In chapter no. 44 Jesus Christ
said, “It will be most auspicious
day when first soul Holy spirit
will take birth on earth. Believe
me I have seen him. And
expressed my respect to him.
Because from the first soul Holy
spirit God gave knowledge of
prophethood to me. (Gospel of
Barnabas, chapter- 44)
Gautam Buddha described first
soul (Amitabh Buddha) to his
followers in the following words,
Amitabha, the unbounded light,
is the source of wisdom, of virtue
of Buddhahood . (The Gospel of
Buddha LX)
Only a prophet knows these fact
and tells his follower. Hence this
indicate that Gautam Buddha
was a prophet.
51 Section- II
 29. Views of Gautam Buddha Regarding
Soul & Spirit
Soul:
We can get knowledge about soul
from the following shlok of
Bhagwat Gita.
Arjun said, who is that brahm
(God). What is individual soul
(self). What is karma (of) the
supreme entity (God). And who
is called lord of all creatures.
Who is called the lord of devatas
(angels) ? (Bhagwat Gita. 8:1)
(Who is) The lord (for whom)
prayers are performed, and O
Krishna, who (is present) here
(in this world) in this body. At the
time of death by controlling
mind how He (God) can be
known (remembered)? (Bhagwat
Gita. 8:2)
God said, the supreme,
indestructible (entity) is called
Brahm or God. Every human
being has a nature (or
personality which) is called the
soul (self ). After creating
creature, assigning a function to
individual creature is karam. (or
deed of God for managing the
universe). (Bhagwat Gita. 8:3)
What we learn from these shloks
is that soul is our personality or
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
self.
Nature of Soul:-
God says in holy Quran “By the
soul, and how He formed it,
then inspired it to understand
what is right and wrong for it.
He who purifies soul will indeed
be successful, and he who
corrupts it, is sure to fail. (Surah
Ash- Shams (91), Ayat -10)
By the soul and how He
formed it, means God swears
that He has created the soul in the
best possible form.
From these verses we can
understand that soul could be
purified or corrupted.
We get S imilar teaching in
Bhagwat Gita also, which are as
follows:
Indeed human being (should)
elevate his soul. Human being
should not degrade (his soul).
(As) soul (is) friend of human
being, as well as soul (is) enemy
of human being. (Bhagwat Gita. 6:5)
The person by whom the soul is
conquered, for him soul becomes
a friend. But the same soul of the
person, (which remains)
52 Section- II
unconquered that remains
enemy and certainly (acts) like
an enemy. (Bhagwat Gita. 6:6)
What we learn from above shlok
of Bhagwat Gita is that the soul
could be purified or corrupted.
We have given complete details
about soul in section. 3.
Statement of Gautam
Buddha Regarding Soul :
Gautam Buddha mentioned
the following words about self or
soul:
The doctrine of the conquest
of self, O Simba, is not taught
to destroy the soul of men, but
to preserve them. He who has
conquered his self is more fit
to live, to be successful, and to
gain victories, than he who is
the slave of self.
(Gospel of Buddha - Para-26,
chapter L1, The Questions of King
Milinda- page. 254-256)
Spirit:
We have discussed in details
about the spirit in section 3.
Summary of that chapter is as
follows:
God is infinite intelligence. He
has puffed some small and finite
amount of intelligence in human
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
being.
Spirit is not an existing thing,
it is like our memory, which is
there, but could not be viewed or
measured.
As spirit is puffed by God hence it
is always remain pious and never
get corrupted by sin. Neither it
could be corrupted by any other
means.
It always guides human being to
the right path. This spirit also
called as Antar-atma, or Rooh or
conscience.
(Please read introduction of
spirit in section.3 to have more
information about soul & spirit.)
Gautam Buddha said
following words about spirit:
The bodhi is eternal and it
dominates all existences as the
good law guiding all beings in
their search for truth.
(Gospel of Buddha L II- para-7 ). (A
catena of Buddhist scriptures from
Chinese by Samuel Beal. page. 15)
Bodhi mean, wisdom, or divine
intelligence. We call it spirit.
Note:-
Those who explain the teachings
of Gautam Buddha are not
convinced with the concept of
53 Section- II
soul, spirit, life, and divine
wisdom .
So what they explain about
words of Gautam Buddha as per
their own understanding are very
difficult to understand in the
light of holy Quran, holy Bible or
Shrimad Bhagwat Gita.
Hence I could not write much
about the teachings of Gautam
Buddha related to soul and spirit.
But only two lines which I copied
are sufficient to indicate that
their was clear concept of soul
and spirit in the original
teachings of Gautam Buddha.

Gautam Buddha correctly

identified soul and spirit
separately, and what he described
about soul and spirit is same as
what is described in Quran, Bible
and Bhagwat Gita, hence this
indicate that he was from the elite
group of prophets.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 54 Section- II

 30. Interaction of Gautam Buddha
with Mara
In Buddhisim Devil or Shaitan is
called Mara. In religious books of
Buddhism Mara is described at
various occassion and in various
ways. Some of which are as
follows:
On the birth of Gautam Buddha
every creature of universe was
happy except Mara. He was
grieving. (The Gospel of Buddha IV-
10 Fo, VV, 22-24)
When Gautam Buddha was
leaving his palace, Mara stood at
the gate and stopped him and
said. “O my lord, please don't
depart. In seven days from now
the wheel of empire will turn, and
will make you sovereign over the
four continents and the two
thousand adjacent islands.
Therefore, stay, my lord.
Gautam Buddha did not listen to
him, and proceeded. (The Gospel of
Buddha VII-23)
When Gautam Buddha was
meditating and doing severe
fasting for six years and became
too weak, at that time Mara
appeared and said, “You became
very thin because of fasting, and
death is near. What good is your
exertion? Do something to live,
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
and you will be able to do good
works.”
When Gautam Buddha refused
Mara left him. (The Gospel Of
Buddha X-4, SN, V.445)
When Gautam Buddha sat below
the Bodhi tree for meditation just
before receiving enlightenment,
Mara appeared with his three
daughters, and full army. And
tried his best to distract or
frighten Gautam Buddha. But
Gautam Buddha remained calm.
(The gospel of Buddha XI-1-10)
When Gautam Buddha got
enlightenment, Mara came again
and said ,“Be greeted, O Holy one.
You have attained the highest
bliss, and it is time for you to enter
into the final Nirvana.”
Final Nirvana is attained after
death. So again Mara was
directing toward such an act by
which mankind will remain
without guidance of Gautam
Buddha. But Brahma, the deity
descended from heaven and said,
“Alas, the world will perish, if the
holy one, the Tathagata (Gautam
Buddha) decides not to teach
Dhamma.”
And Gautam Buddha decided to
55 Section- II
preach Dhamma to mankind.
(The Gospel of Buddha XIV-7-15)
The first converts to Buddhism
were two merchants, whose
description is as follows. “And the
Gautam Buddha addressed them
and pointed out to them the way
of salvation. The two merchants,
conceiving in their mind the
holiness of the conqueror of
Mara, bowed down in respect and
s a i d , “ Bu d d h a m s h a r n a m
gachchani, Dhammam sharnam
gachchami, sangham sharnam
gachchami.”
Tapussa and Bhallika were the
first, who became followers of the
Gautam Buddha, and they were
lay disciples. (The Gospel of Buddha
XIII-4-5)
While addressing King Pasenadi
of Kosala, Gautam Buddha said,
“Persistent desire for pleasure is
dangerous and it is common to
all. It carries away the world. He
who is involed in its eddies find
no escape. But wisdom is the
handy boat, analysis and thinking
is the rudder. The teaching of
religion calls you to overcome the
assaults of Mara, the enemy”. (The
Gospel of Buddha XXV-29)
Once Gautam Buddha said, “ One
who abandons all thoughts of ego
escapes from the net of evil Mara.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
At that time Mara said,
So long as to the things
Called ‘Mine’ and ‘I’ and ‘Me’.
Your anxious heart still clings.
From My snare you cannot flee”
To Mara a faithful disciple replies.
not mine not me
The self I do not mind
Thus Mara, I tell you
My path you cannot find
(The Gospel of Buddha XL-25-29)
Gautam Guddha motivated his
follower in the following words,
when they promised to follows
Gautam Buddha’s teaching.
"The Tathagata (Buddha) is like a
powerful king, who rules his
kingdom with righteousness, but
being attacked by envious
enemies. He goes out to wage a
war against his foes. When the
king sees his soldiers fight bravely,
he is delighted with their
gallantry, and bestows upon
them gifts of all kinds.
(O my followers) You are the
soldiers of the Tathagata
(Buddha), while Mara, the Evil
One, is the enemy who must be
conquered. And the Tathagata
(Gautam Buddha) will give to his
soldiers the city of Nirvana, the
great capital of the good law. And
56 Section- II
when the enemy is overcome, the
Dharma-raja, the great king of
truth, will bestow upon all his
disciples the most precious crown
which brings perfect
enlightenment, supreme
wisdom, and undisturbed peace."
(The Gospel of Buddha-Page-130-Para
no-XLVII-25-26)
Gautam Buddha while explaing
his religion(The dhammapada)
mentioned Mara in the following
way.
This is the Dhammapada, the
path of religion, pursued by those
who are followers of the Buddha.
Creatures from mind, drive their
character. They are mind-made.
Mind is the source either of bliss
or of corruption. By oneself evil is
done; by oneself one suffers; by
oneself evil is left undone; by
oneself one is purified. Purity and
impurity belong to oneself, no
one can purify another. You
yourself must make an effort. The
Tathagatas (Gautam Buddha) are
only preachers. The thoughtful
person who enters the right path
are freed from the bondage of
Mara. (The Gospel of Buddha-XL
VIII-1-4).
Gautam Buddha said, He who
lives for pleasure only, his senses
remains uncontrolled., He
remains immoderate in his food,
idle, and weak. To him Mara, the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
tempter, will certainly defeat, as
the wind throws down a weak
tree.
He who lives without looking for
pleasures, his senses remain well-
controlled so he remains
moderate in his food, and he is
faithful and strong. To him Mara
will certainly not overthrow, any
more, similar to the wind throws
down a rocky mountain. (The
Gospel of Buddha-XL VII-22)
In some occasion when Gautam
Buddha finished his preaching
his follower praised him in the
following words.
"Hearty respect to you, O noble
sage, Heartly respect to you, O
best being; in the world of men
and angels. There is none equal
to you. "You are the Buddha, you
are the Master, you are the muni
that conquers Mara; after having
cut off desire. You have crossed
over and carried this generation
to the other shore.” (The Gospel of
Buddha- LIX, 18 19)
At the time of the announcement
of his death Gautam Buddha said
to Ananda.
"Long ago, Ananda, Mara, the
Evil One, approached the holy
Buddha three times to tempt
him."And now, Ananda, Mara,
the Evil One, came again today to
57 Section- II
the place where I was, and,
standing beside me, addressed
me in the same words as he did
when I was resting under the
shepherd's Nigrodha tree on the
bank of the Nerañjar river
(before enlightenment): 'Be
greeted, O Holy One. you have
attained the highest bliss and it is
time for you to enter into the final
Nirvana.' "And when Mara had
thus spoken, O Ananda, I
answered him and said: 'Make
yourself happy, O wicked one; the
final extinction of the tathagatas
(Gautam Buddha) will take place
very soon.'" (The Gospel of Buddha-
XCIV-1-3)
Explanation :- First time Mara
tried to stop Gautam Buddha
when he was leaving the palace.
The second time Mara tried to
disturb Gautam Buddha through
his daughter and all evil forces.
When he was about to get
enlightenment.
The third time Mara tried to
isolate Gautam Buddha from
mankind by advising him to
proceed for final Nirvana. (That
is to leaves this world and proceed
for heaven)
So the description to the Mara, as
described by Gautam Buddha is
same as description of Shaitan or
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Devil mentioned in Islam,
Christianity and other religions.
Some of them are as follows:
Devil mislead Adam and Eve and
instigated them to disobey God
by eating forbidden things. (Bible,
Genesis- Chapter-3)
In the Holy Quran we get
following details of Prophet Job
(Ayub) whom the devil troubled.
God says in Holy Quran, “And
remember our worshiper Job,
when he called to his Lord
(God)(and said)”, Indeed, Devil
has touched me with hardship
and torment.” (Holy Quran- Saad
(38) Ayat 41)
(That means I am suffering
because of the devil)
Once Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) was performing prayer
at night alone in the Mosque,
Devil came and tried to distract
h i m p h y s i c a l l y. P r o p h e t
Muhammad (PBUH) over
powered him, and tied him to a
mosque’s pillar, and released him
in morning.” (Bukhari Sharif)
(Note:- Devil cannot be killed. As
God has allowed him to remain
alive till Qayamat)
The Devil misleads and distracts
common people mentally, and
remain invisible. But to prophets
58 Section- II
he became visible and talked to himself never get distracted by
them and distracted them Mara, Hence this indicate that
directly. Gautam Buddha was also a
prophet.
God said in the holy Quran “O
mankind, remember the favor of
God upon you. Is there any
creator other God who provides
(sustenance) for you from the
heaven (sky) and earth? There is
no deity except Him, so how are
you deluded?
(O Muhammad) if they reject
you (as messenger of God then)
messengers before you were also
rejected. (So don't worry about it
as) all matters are returned to
God. (Then God will tell them
what was right).
O mankind! The promises of
God is true. Let not the life of this
world deceive you, nor let the
Devil deceive you about God.
(Surah-Al Fatir (35), verse 3-5)

God said to the devil “Surely, you

shall have no power over my true
w o r s h i p e r, e x c e p t t h o s e
misguided ones who choose to
follow you. (holy Quran Al- Hijr (15,
verse 42)

As Devil was visible to Gautam

Buddha and tried to distract him
many times, And Gautam
Buddha knew that Mara is evil
and deceiver and he warned his
followers about him, and he
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 59 Section- II
31. Name of Gautam buddha is believed to
be in holy Quran
In holy the Quran two verses are
as follows:
(1) (God said)Remember
Ishrael and Idris and Zul Kifil.
They were all patient and
steadfast, we admited them to
our mercy. They were all
righteous men. ( Surah Al Ambiya
(21) Ayat 85-86)
(2) (God said)And remember
Ishrael, Elisha, Zulkifil, and all
are among the virtuous people.
(Sure Saad (38) Ayat 48)
Muslim scholars are not sure
about the identity of Zulkifil. As
he does not belong to family tree
of any known Prophets of Arab
region.
Because of two reasons Indian
scholars guess that it is said for
Gautam Buddha. These two
guesses are as follow.
Zul means belongs to. In Hindi
we will call it as wala. There is no
alphabet p in Arabic language. So
p is pronounced as f. If we have to
write Kapil in Arabic it will be
written as Kafil. Zulkifil could be
guessed as Kapil wala. Or one
who belongs to Kapil. And
Kapilvastu is birth place of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Gautam Buddha.
In surah Tin (95) verse 1-3. of
holy Quran God says “I swear by
the fig and the olive, Mount Sinai
and this secure city (Makkah)”.
Scholars analyse this ayat as
follows:
Secure city is Makkah in which
Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) got
prophethood.
On Mount Sinai Prophet Moses
(AS) got prophethood.
Palestine is land of olive in which
Jesus Christ took birth as
prophet. But to whom is fig
related?
Gautam Buddha got
enlightenment below wild fig
tree (Bodhi or Bo tree). Hence it
is guessed that Gautam Buddha
is mentioned in this verse, so he
is also a prophet.
Above-mentioned both
justifications are only guess
work, but most Indian Muslim
scholars guess (or assume)
Gautam Buddha to be a prophet.
60 Section- II
 32. Teaching of Lord Buddha was as per
need and culture of society
God said in the holy Quran that caste and illiterate. God sent
we have sent messenger in every Gautam Buddha with such a
nation. (16:36) simple teaching that even
illiterate human beings can easily
In another verse God says “each
understand it, and easily practice
messenger we have sent has
it, and also become as successful
spoken in the language of his
in hereafter as a highly learned
own people. So that he could
religious person.
explain ( their message to them
more clearly).” (Sure Ibrahim (14), Teaching of Gautam Buddha
verse 4) raises human being from caste
Moses was prophet for Egypt system of society and makes
nation. Egyptians were expert in them equal to all human beings.
magic so God gave Moses And this was desperate need of
miracle of a wood stick, which society in India in 563 BC.
used to be become snake. Hence on basis of these two facts
my opinion is that God sent Lord
Jesus Christ was prophet for such Gautam Buddha as a prophet for
people who were highly cultured, Indian people in 563 BC, to free
due to influence of Greek. So them from bondage of
God gave Jesus Christ such untouchability and illiteracy.
miracle by which he used to cure
incurable lepers and blind
people.
Arabic language is highly
developed language, same as
Sanskrit. Arabians were expert in
Arabic literature. So God gave
prophet Muhammad (Pbuh) a
masterpiece of literature in the
form of the holy Quran.
In India only higher caste people
were eligible for education, and
majority of people were of lower
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 61 Section- II
 33. Teachings of Gautam Buddha
Regarding God
A religious scholor generally says
that “you recite this prayer and
God will forgive you.” A priest
generally says that “you perform
this ritual and God will forgive
you”. Only a prophet says that “if
you do some thing wrong with
another human being, even after
performing all types of prayers
and all types of religious ritual
God will not forgive you, unless
you compensate that human
being”.
Heaven cannot be achieved by
prayer and ritual only. A prophet
knows and says this fact very
clearly.
God said in the holy Quran, “On
that day (Doomsday) the people
will come forward in separate
groups to be shown their deeds.
Whoever has done the smallest
particle (act) of good will see it,
while whoever has done the
smallest particle (act) of evil will
see it. (Surah Al- Zalzala (99)
verse 7-8)
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
said to his daughter Hazrat
Fatima (RA) and aunt (Hazrat
Safiya) that don't think that
being relative of a prophet you
will get heaven. You have to give
account of your deeds to God.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
A warrior in the holy war asked
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
that if I donate all my property
and die in this holy war will I get
heaven? Prophet Muhammad
(Pbuh) said if you have taken
loan of even a small amount,
and if don't return it, you will not
get heaven.
Gautam Buddha said whatever
good deed you did. You will
receive benefit of it, and
whatever bad deed you did, you
will suffer because of it, and sins
cannot be forgiven by
performing rituals.
Because of his clear views and
religious teachings my opinion is
that he was a prophet. We will
study His teaching regarding
God and relig ion in the
following chapters.
To understand the views of
Gautam Buddha regarding God
we will read two chapters from
the book “The Gospel of
Buddha”. The first chapter is
chapter no. XXV with title
“Anathapindika”.and second one
is “Two brahmins” (chapter no.
XLIX). We have described
summary of these two chapters
in the next two chapters .
62 Section- II
 34. Story of Anathapindika
Anathapindika was a
businessman, super rich and of
noble character. He used to
donate lots of money, hence he
was called as Anathapindika,
which means. “The supporter of
the orphans, and the friend of
the poor”.
Once he visited a place called
Rajagriha, (which is near Gaya in
Bihar) and heard that a Buddha
had come into the world, and
now he is present in Bamboo
grove near the city. Immediately
Anathapindika set out to meet
him.
When Anathapindika came face
to face with Gautam Buddha,
Gautam Buddha sensed the
noble and pious qualities of
Anathapindika’s heart, and
greeted him with words of
religious comfort. They sat down
together and Anathapindika
listened to the sweetness of the
truth preached by the holy one.
Gautam Buddha said,“I declare
the restless, busy nature of the
world, this, as the root cause of
pain (in human life. To avoid
this) Attain that composure of
mind which is resting in peace of
immortality. Self is but a heap of
composite qualities and it’s
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
world is empty like a fantasy”.
Then Gautam Buddha said,
“Who is it , that shapes our lives?
(create miseries or happiness in
our life?). If Ishvara (Deity
Brahma) be the maker, all living
should have silently submited to
their maker’s power. If the
(condition of human beings and
human society) of the world had
been made by Ishvara, there
should be no such things as
sorrow or calamity or sin (in life
of human being), as both pure
and impure deeds must come
from Ishvara. If not, there would
be another cause of miseries
beside Ishvara. Thus you see the
thought of Ishvara (for living
condition of human being) is
over thrown.
Again if it is said that the
Absolute (Almighty God) has
created us (That mean living
condition of human life and
society is because of Almighty
God). But that which is absolute
(Almighty) cannot be cause (of
miseries in life of human being).
Eve r y t h i n g ( s i t u a t i o n o r
condition) around us come from
some cause, similar to the plant
growing from the seed, but how
can the absolute (Almighty God)
63 Section- II
be the cause of all things
(miseries and happiness) alike
(in our life). If Absolute
(Almighty God) pervades them
(keep all living being alive) then
certainly it does not make them
(does not make or create
miseries in human life).
Again if it is said that self is the
maker. But if self is the maker,
why did he not make things
pleasing? The cause of sorrow
and joy are real and objective
(They come in existence due to
physical acts). How can they
have been made by (Invisible)
Self?
“Again, if you adopt the
argument that there is no maker
(of our living condition). Our
condition is decided by our
destiny, and there is no cause of
our miseries. Then what is the
use of struggling hard to
improve ourself. As whatever is
going to happen w ill be
according to fate only.
Therefore, we argue that all
things (condition of human
being) that exist are not without
a cause. However, neither
Ishvara (Deity Brahma), nor the
Absolute (Almighty God) nor
the s e lf ( Na f s/S ou l ) nor
causeless chance (destiny) is the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
maker, but our deed produces
results both good and evil.”
The whole world is under the law
of causation and the cause which
creates miseries and prosperity
is not imaginary (mental, but it
is our practical deed).
Let us then, surrender the wrong
belief that by worshiping Ishvara
and praying to him (will nullify
the effect of wrong deed which
we perform).
Let us surrender self (ego), and
all selfishness, and as all things
are fixed by causation, Let us
practice good deeds so that good
may result from our acts.
(Note: The words in bracket are
written by us. We did, This so
that the meaning of statement
could be understood properly.
Gautam Buddha was more
concerned about cause of
miseries in human life. Hence
his statements are generally
related to miseries and
happiness in life. Gautam
Buddha never discussed about
existence of God. So his
statement should not be
analyzed in that prospective).
From this chapter
(Anathapindika), it is clear that
Gautam Buddha acknowledged
the existence of Absolute
64 Section- II
(Almighty God). He never said
that there is no existence of God,
or you should not worship God,
or I am God and you worship
me.
Gautam Buddha was extremely
concerned about miseries in life.
And he wanted that miseries
should end from life of human
beings. So he preached those
actions, faith and deeds which
end the miseries in life of human
being and make them successful
after death.
In this chapter he said stop or
removed the faith that by
worshiping God the bad deed
which we do with other human
being could be washed away.
And he was perfectly right as per
Islamic teachings.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 65 Section- II

 35. Story Of Two Brahmins
Once when Gautam Buddha was
traveling through Kosala he
came to a village in which only
Brahmins lived. Village was
known as Manasakrita. Nearby
that village he stayed in a Mango
grove.
Two young Brahmins came to
him, who were of different
schools of belief. One was
Va s i s h t a and the other
Bharadvaja.
Vasistha said to Gautam Buddha,
“We have a dispute about the
true path. I say the straight path
which leads to the union with
Brahm is that which has been
announced by the Brahmin
Paushkarasadi, while my friend
says the straight path which leads
to the union with Brahm is that
which has been announced by
the Brahmin Tarukshya.”
“O Gautam Buddha, you have
high reputation as enlightened
one and teacher of the men and
gods. We have come to ask you
the right path.
There are many roads around
our village and all leads to our
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
village Manasakrita. Similarly
there are various paths of
worship. Do all path leads to
union will Brahm?”
Gautam Buddha asked them
“Do you think that all paths are
right?”
Both answered and said: “Yes,
Gautama, we think so.”
Gautam Buddha then asked
“Has any Brahmin, seen Brahm
face to face?”
“No, sir!” was the reply.
Gautam Buddha asked “Has any
teacher of the Brahmins seen
Brahm face to face?”
The two Brahmin said “No, sir”
Gautam Buddha asked “Has
anyone of the authors of the
Vedas seen Brahm face to face?”
The two Brahmin said “No, sir”
Then Gautam Buddha gave an
example, he said “If a man starts
constructing a staircase near the
junction where four roads
crosses, to reach a house in the
air. And if someone asks him“O
friend! do you know about the
house for which you are making
the staircase? Whether it is on
east or west, or south or north?
66 Section- II
or it is at high, medium or low
level?” And the person
constructing staircase says “I
don't know about the house.”
Then what you will say about the
person who is constructing the
staircase? Would you not say
that the act of that man was
foolish?”
“Indeed, Gautama” said the two
Brahmins “It would be a foolish
act”.
Gautam Buddha continued,
“Then Brahmins should says,
“We show you the way for union
with Brahm, which neither we
know nor we have seen”.
“This is being the substances of
Brahmin’s teaching. Is it not a
useless teaching?” “Yes indeed”
replied Bharadvaja.
Gautam Buddha said “It is
impossible that Brahmins
teaching will show the path by
which one can unite with
Brahm.”
Now suppose a man has some
work on the other side of the
river. And instead of crossing it
he starts praying to bring other
side of river to his side. Do you
think that the other side of the
river bank will come to his side.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
“Certainly not, Gautama,” was
their reply.
“This is what Brahmins do”.
They omit the practice of those
qualities which realy make a man
a Brahmin and they say: Indra,
we call upon you: Soma, we call
upon you, Varuna, we call upon
you, Brahma, we call upon you.
Indeed, it is not possible that
these Brahmins, on account of
their invocations, prayers and
praises should after death be
united with Brahm”.
Gautam Buddha continued and
said “Now tell me, what do
Brahmins say about Brahm? Is
his mind full of lust?” And when
the two young Brahmin denied
the questions, Gautam Buddha
asked: Is Brahm’s mind full of
malice, sloth or pride?” “No sir”
was the reply, and Gautam
Buddha went on “But are
Brahmins free of these
qualities?”“No sir” said Vasistha.
The holy one said. “ The
Brahmins cling to five things
which is leading to worldliness
and yield to the temptations of
the senses. They are entangled in
the five hindrances, that is lust,
malice, sloth, pride and doubt.
Then how can they be united to
67 Section- II
that entity which is most unlike
to their nature? Therefore the
t h re e f o l d w i s d o m o f t h e
Brahmins are waterless desert, a
pathless jungle and a hopeless
seclusion.”
When Gautam Buddha
mentioned this, one Brahmin
said, “We are told, that you are
enlightened one, and you know
the path to union with Brahm”.
Gautam Buddha replied,“What
do you think about a man who
was born and brought up in the
village Manasakrita? Would he be
in doubt about the straight path
from this spot to village
Manasakrita?”
“Certainly not, O Gautama”
“Thus,” replied Buddha., I know
the straight path that leads to
union with Brahm. I knows it as
one who has enter at the world of
Brahm and has been born in it.
There can be no doubt about it.”
And the two young Brahmins
said: “If you know the way then
pleases show it to us.”
And then Gautam Buddha said:
“I see the universe face to face,
and understand its nature. I
proclaim the truth both in its
(words) letter and in its spirit,
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
and my doctrine is lovely in its
origin, lovely in its progress,
lovely in its consummation. I
reveal the higher life in its purity
and perfection.
I let my mind to pervade the four
quarters of the world with
thoughts of love. And thus the
whole wide world, above, below,
around and everywhere will
continue to be filled with love,
far-reaching, grown great and
beyond measure.”
Just as a mighty trumpeter makes
himself heard and that without
difficulty, in all the four quarters
of the earth, so is the coming of
the Buddha.
There is no living creature that
the Buddha passes by or takes
leave from, but regards or treats
them all with an unbaised mind
and a deep-seated love.
The sign that a man is following a
right path is that he is delighted
in doing a good deed and take
extreme precaution to avoid
wrong deeds. He trains himself to
follow the rules of morality and
practises it in his words and
deeds.
He earns money which is pure,
His conduct is good, and he
68 Section- II
guards his senses, and always
remains mindful and self
possessed. He always remains
happy (and peaceful).
He who walks in the eightfold
noble path with firm
determination is sure to reach
N i r v a n a . T h e Ta t h a g a t a
(Buddha) anxiously watches over
his children (followers) and with
loving care helps them to see the
light. ( Salvation).
Little chicken are very Fragile and
weak then also they break the
shell of egg and come out in to
the light of the world.
Similarly brothers (common
man) who with firm
determination walk on the noble
path are sure to come into the
light, sure to attain the highest
bliss of enlightenment.
End of Chapter
Please read this chapter again and
find out what wrong Gautam
Buddha said about God. He
never denied existence of God.
He never said that don't worship
God. Meaning of his teaching is
that if you want to please God, if
you want to earn His blessing or
want to unit with Brahm, Than
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
you have to adopt pious nature as
desire by God. Religious priest do
not desert lust, malice, slooth,
pride, doubt and worldliness,
Hence following them you will
never get success. By following
eight fold path one can please
God and earn His blessing.
Wor ship of God in
Buddhism:
King Ashoka was emperor But
after embracing buddhism he
became more and more
de d i c a te d to te a ch i n g of
buddhism. He joined Sangha
also.
He was emperor but become a
saint. If people calls him emperor
than it may be insult to him,
because saint has higher status
than emperor. So people use to
call him “Devanamppiya” which
means Beloved- of- the- God.
When a Muslim takes name of a
saint they say “Rehma- tulla-
aleh”. Means “May blessing of
God be on him”. .
Similarly peoples were calling
E m p e r o r A s h o k a
Devanamppiya, which means
beloved of God. When people
believe and accept God as highest
authority, then only will they
associate the highest ranking
69 Section- II
person in their country to God.
Otherwise to such an entity to
whom neither they believe nor
they pray, then why will they ever
associate the saint like emperor
to him.
Because of this I believe that
during the period of Emperor
Ashoka followers of Buddhism
were believing and worshiping
God.

In the edicts of Emperor Ashoka

we get many description and
references of heaven, next world
(hereafter), charity and fasting.
All these are related to one God
only, hence these facts also
support our belief that during
the reign of Emperor Ashoka,
followers of Buddhism were
believing and worshiping God.
But that worship was not by any
ritual, but by obeying and
practicing commandments of
God, and that is by following
principles of Dhamma .
In the following chapters we will
explain the meaning of Dhamma
.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 70 Section- II

 36. Meaning Of Dhamma
To understand the meaning of
Dhamma let us study a few
shloks of Bhagwat Gita and one
edict of Emperor Ashoka, which
are as follow.
Shloks of the holy Gita :-
In initial period of civilisation,
the supreme God directed
Brahmins (priest community) to
remember (God) by His three
names. Om, Tat, Sat. Thus by that
(priest community used to)
manage prayers and teach the
Vedas. (Bhagvad Gita 17.23)
Therefore, those who worship
one God, according to scriptural
regulation, at the beginning of
prayer, charity, performance of
religious norms (meditation or
noble deed), always say : Om.
(Bhagvad Git 17.24)
TAT (is name of God, which
means that) those who desire
forgiveness from that God,
perform various (noble deeds)
without desiring the result (of
good deed), such as the act of
prayer, and meditation, and hard
struggle, and act of charity.
(Bhagvad Gita 17.25)
O Arjun, the word (sat) truth is
used for auspicious emotion.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
And for auspicious nature. And
in this way, this (word) is used
for auspicious activities or deeds
performed to please God.
(Bhagvad Gita 17.26)
Prayers, meditation, charities,
and steadily getting established
in prayer, is pronounced sat
(truth), and also deed for such
(noble) purpose is indeed to
describe and indicate sat
(truth).(Bhagvad Gita 17.27)
Emperor Ashok engraved on a
major stone pillar no.2 (about
215 years after Gautam Buddha)
following meaning of Dhamma.
Dhamma means committing
minimum sin, and performing,
many good deeds of kindness,
generosity, truthfulness and
purity (of mind and body).
From shlok no. 17:26 & 17:27 of
Bhagwat Gita and pillar edict
no.2 at Topra- Delhi we conclude
that Dhamma and truth are one
and the same thing, or both have
same meanings.
Verses of the holy Quran:
One verse of the holy Quran is as
follow.
Indeed those who (falsely) accuse
71 Section- II
chaste, unaware (of sins) and
believing (in God) women, are
cursed in this world and in the
hereafter, and they will have a
great punishment on Doomsday
when their tongues, their hands
and their feet will bear witness
against them, as to what they
used to do. That day, God will pay
them in full their deserved
recompense, and they will realize
that God is the truth, and reveals
truth. (Surah Noor (24), Ayat 23-
25)
From shlok no 17:23 and verse
no. 24:25 of holy Quran we learn
that Truth is also name of God.
So from this chapter we learn
that Dhamma means truth. We
also learn that Truth is also one of
the name of God.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 72 Section- II

 37. I am the Truth
2500 years ago in Diggah Nikaya
(3-84) Gautam Buddha said, My
body is Dhamma. He is one with
the Dhamma, He is one with the
Brahm (Dhammakaya,
Brahmakaya, Dhammabhuta,
Brahmabhuta).
(Diggha Nikaya 3-84 cf from Majjhim
Nikaya 195-224)
Paul carus has mentioned the
above words in detail in his book
which is as follow.
Lord Gautam buddha said,“I
was born into the world as the
king of truth for the salvation of
the world. The subject on which
I meditate is truth. The practice
to which I devote myself is truth.
The topic of my conversation is
truth. My thoughts are always in
the truth. For lo! myself has
become the truth. I am the truth.
(Gospel of Buddha. chapter LIV-
paragraph - 8-9. Sutra of forty two
section. Kyoto japan.)
2000 years ago Jesus Christ said,
“I am the way and the truth, and
the life. No one comes to the
father (God) except through me.
(Bible John 14:6)
In 922 AD. Mansur Al- Hallaj
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Sufi said Anal haq. Which means
I am the truth. In shlok no. 17:23
we studied that sat or truth is
name of God. So Anal haq or I
am the truth means I am the
God.
Because of this statement, Sufi
Mansur- Al- Hallaj was initially
confined in jail. And when he did
not change his words he was
beheaded.
What is the meaning of the
sentence :“ I am the truth”?
To understand this please read
the following verses of the holy
Quran and Bhagwat Gita
carefully.
Divine consciousness:
God says in the holy Quran “(O
Muhammad) you cannot guide
whoever you like. It is God who
guides whom He will (decide or
like). He best knows those who
would accept guidance.
(Surah Al- Qasas (28), Ayat - 56)
This means that if Prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh) wishes that
a particular person must
understand his teaching and
start believing in God, and start
73 Section- II
following the right path. This
will will not happen.
Because a person can
understand God only by special
blessing (a light) of God and His
commandment. And God
blesses such (a light of) wisdom
only to those who first wishes to
obey God and His
commandment.
From the following shloks of
Bhagwat Gita we can understand
about this special blessing (a
light) of God clearly.
(God says, those who have faith
in Me ) with love they always
remain engaged in My worship. (
To such people) I give such
divine consciousness by which
they get Me . (Bhagwat Gita 10:10)
For them, to show special mercy.
I keep within their hearts a lamp
of knowledge. (By) light of
which I destroy darkness, when (
the darkness) is born because of
ignorance (in their hearts).
(Bhagwat Gita. 10:11)
God says in shlok no. 41 of
Adhyay -10 in Bhagwat Gita.
“certainly whatever materialistic
creation, glories (energy, light)
or peace and happiness
considered to exist. Certainly
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
you (should) know (it clearly
that) all those are because of a
fraction of My light. (Bhagwat Gita
10:41)
From these shloks we can
understand that the lamp of
knowledge in the heart of pious
people are small part of light of
God.
How God stays in heart:
God says in Adhyay 17 shlok no.
5 in Bhagwat Gita.
Those who (follow pattern of life
which is) not prescribed by the
scriptures, (and) under
influence of hypocrisy, false ego,
(they remain) engaged in
gratification of senses, anger and
power, (They give) stern trouble
(to those) people (who do) too
much prayer (of God).
(Bhagwat Gita 10:41)
Certainly (they want to) remove
Me who is situated in (their)
heart, (and who is) invisible
(and) created body of all kind of
living beings. Certainly know
them (as) demons. ( Bhagwat Gita.
17:6)
In this shlok no. 17:6 God says I
am situated in heart. But in fact it
is light of knowledge or a
fraction of light of God, which is
situated in the heart of pious
74 Section- II
people.
God cannot stay in heart,
because His light is so intense
that only a fraction of His light
crushed the mountain and
Prophet Moses fell unconscious .
(As per verse no.143 of surah Al-
Araf (7)of holy Quran)
And Arjun said in Bhagwat Gita
that light of God (is so intense
that it) is similar to thousands of
suns shining at a time in the sky.
(Bhagwat Gita. 11:12)
From this discription I wanted
to explain that when God says
that I am present in the heart, it
does not mean Almighty God
occupied a place in heart. It
means His blessing, His light of
Knowledge is situated in the
heart by which we understand
God and true religion.
How God stays in body:
As per Hazrat Abu Hurairah
(RA), Prophet Muhammad
( p b u h ) s a i d , A l l a h s ay s ,
“Whosoever shows enmity to
someone devoted to Me. I shall
be at war with him. Nothing
bring My worshiper more closer
to Me than fulfilling the
compulsory prayer and duties
which I have made compulsory
for him. And he continues to
come close to Me when he
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
performs noble deeds which are
not compulsory, with the aim of
pleasing Me and to become My
beloved.
And when I love him, I become
his hearing with which he hears.
His eyes with which he sees, his
hand with which he strikes and
his foot with which he walks.
When he asks something from
me, I would surely give it to him.
And when he asks me for refuge,
I would surely grant him. I do
not hesitate about anything
much as I hesitate about seizing
the soul of my faithful worshiper.
Because he hates death, and I
hate hurting him. (Hadees Qudsi
no. 25, Bukhari )
Meaning of this Hadees is that
when a person first fulfills his
compulsory religious duties,
and after that when he keeps on
doing noble deeds and walks the
path of truth to please God, God
blesses him such wisdom and
illuminates his body with such
divine light or energy that
whatever he does by ears, eyes,
hand, feet, extra are right, and
truth only.
When eyes, ears hand and feet or
(Body) of worshiper are filled
will special blessing or fraction
of light of God than God says
then I become his hearing,
seeing, handling and walking.
75 Section- II
 Similarly those who realize that
God has blessed and filled their
body with divine light then they
say I am the truth.

We will further explain our

above mentioned statement in
the next chapter.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 76 Section- II

 38. Understanding the Importance of
Truth
(The name of God)
Fol low ing explanat ion is
actually explanation of shlok no.
17:23 to 17:28 of Bhagwat Gita.
But from this explanation we
will also learn importance of
truth.
God has revealed His three
names in shlok no. 17:23 of
Bhagwat Gita. Importance of
these three names is as follows.
Om:
OM is very famous name of God.
people don't know that it is a
name of God. But they recite it
b e f o re e ve r y p r aye r a n d
auspicious work.
Muslim pronouces Bismaillah
b e f o re e ve r y p r aye r a n d
auspicious work. Which mean “I
begin with the name of Allah”. So
Om is the name of God in
Sanskrit is similar to Allah name
of God in Arabic. God has asked
to recite His name before every
possitive work. This makes the
work productive.
TAT:
Common people don't have
knowledge about TAT as the
name of God. Basic meaning of
TAT is THAT. In Hindi we will
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
call it as WOH. Equivalent of this
name in Quran is HOO. It is
mentioned in Surah Hashr (59)
verse-22. It is the first word of
this verse.
Muslim sufis recite ALLAH
HOO extensively. Meaning of
these two words is THAT GOD.
Or it could be explained as “Oh
God! That is You, Who created
and sustained this universe”.
Hindu sadhus also recite
extensively TATAVAMASI. This
is combination of three words.
TAT+TAVAM+ASI. TAT mean
that, TAVAM mean you & ASI
means are.
So overall meaning of these
words will be “that you are”. Or it
could be explained as, “Oh God
that is You , Who has created and
who sustains this universe”.
So by reciting ALLAH HOO, or
TATAVAMASI. Sufi and sadhu
pray and convince their mind
and soul, that it is THAT God
who is our Lord, who creates and
sustains us. And He always looks
at us. So if we want to please
Him, we should always
remember that, That (God) is
77 Section- II
looking at us. And perform only
good deed and avoid sins.
SAT or SATYA:-
Third name of God is SAT. It
means truth. God is SAT, and it is
His feature that He is since
eternity and He will remain
forever.
Result of good deeds are blessing
of God. Blessing remain forever.
We will get blessing of our good
deed in heaven. We will live in
heaven forever, similarly blessing
will also remain with us forever.
So features of blessing is also
similar to God, that is it is eternal.
Now consider as example. You
do n a te d m o n e y to p o o r.
Donation yields blessings. But
unfortunately your intention
was to get fame. Now you will not
get blessing but only fame.
So the act was noble, but an
emotion which is deep inside
you, which no one can know and
judge, changes the outcome of
your noble deed.
So deep inside our mind and
soul we should remain selfless,
honest and pious. So that the
result of our activity yields
blessings which are eternal. So by
becoming pure from inside we
recite the third name of God that
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
is Sat.
If could be said in other way also.
That means if we become Sat
(Truth) truth inside then all our
acts will be noble which yields
blessing.
So if we remember Om, TAT,
SAT, than we will start activity by
pronouncing verbally name of
God. By doing so our activity
will become productive and will
yield benefit.
If we remember that THAT God
is looking and listening to us we
will always do noble deeds, and
avoid sin.
Remaining pure and pious from
inside. Remaining selfless, we
remember third name of God
SAT. When we remain SAT from
inside, then the result of all our
activity become Sat, and the
blessing which is generated by
our activity will be immortal and
live forever.
In shlok no. 17:28 God says that
without faith in God whatever
activity you do is useless. You will
neither benefit from it in this
world, nor in another world (in
hereafter after death).
Hence when one says: I am the
truth, that means that God has
filled his body with such a divine
light that his nature became
78 Section- II
 truth, selfless, pure, pious,
beneficial for mankind etc. And
there is not a slightest presence
of sin and selfishness in him. In
such condition all his activity
will be noble deed which
produces eternal blessing.
This explanation is for the
sentence of “I am the truth” And
from this explanation we should
remember that by adopting this
true nature only our deed will
yield blessings, otherwise all our
prayer and charity will be only
show- off.
The following words of Lord
Buddha indicate that his nature
was transformed into truth.
“Just as a mighty trumpeter
makes himself heard and that
without difficulty, in all the four
quarters of the earth, so is the
coming of the Buddha.
There is no living creature that
the Buddha passes by or take
leave from, but regards or treats
them all with an unbaised mind
and a deep-seated love. (The
Gospel of Buddha. XLIX two
Brahmins.)
Analysis of the eight-
fold noble path:-
Eight-fold noble path of Gautam
Buddha can be divided into two
categories.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
1. Right or noble deed.
2. Right or pious mentality.
Right speech, right behavior,
right way of earning and right
effort. These are noble deeds. It is
physical prayer of God with His
name as TAT (or Hoo). As per
shlok no. 17:24 of Bhagwat Gita.
Right view, right intention, right
thought, right meditation, it is
the right or pious mentality. It
please, God. It is a prayer of God
by our heart and soul and this is
also a prayer of God with His
name as Satya, or Truth, or Haq.
As per shlok no. 17:26 of
Bhagwat Gita.
From above mentioned
description we can understand
that both categories of eight-
fold path please God. Hence
both are prayers of God.
So Gautam Buddha only did not
mention the name of God. But
his teachings are prayers of God
only.
Our conclusion gets
confirmation from the following
words of Gautam Buddha.
“ If a man holds himself dear, let
him watch himself carefully. The
truth guards him who guards
79 Section- II
 himself.
(Gospel of Buddha, XLVIII- 6) ( The
Dhammapada, Translated from Pali by
F. Max Muller. Vol.X, part I, of the
sacred books of the east. oxford 1881.)
That means, one who wants to
walk the right path, God blesses
him to do so, and guards from
going astray (wrong path). As
well as God protects him from
those people who become
enemy when one tries to walk the
right path.
For example God says in the
holy Quran. ( O Muhammad)
proclaim (say) openly what you
have been commanded (to say),
and ignore the idolaters. We are
enough to protect you against all
those who ridicule you. (Surah Al-
Hijr (15), Ayat 94-95)
So it is God who protects. And
Dhamma or truth means God.
One shlok of Bhagwat Gita is as
follows:
Eating and spending life as per
divine instructions. Activities
and struggle as per divine
instructions. Dreaming and
wakefulness as per divine
instructions. (This is the real)
prayer (and) solution of all
miseries. ( Bhagwat Gita, 6:17)
So following eight fold path is
follow ing Dhamma, and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
following Dhamma means
following the commandment of
God and following the
commandment of God is prayer
of God by our act and intention
(mind).
Whatever Gautam Budhha
taught were the commandments
of God for the people living in
530 BC. Same commandments
Prophet Muhammed (Pbuh)
again taught to people after
1000 years that means in 630 AD.
In Analysis of four noble truths
and eight-fold noble path we will
study how Quran teaches the
same thing which is described in
eight-noble path, and four noble
truths.
Summary :-
Now we will summarize our
finding as follows:
(1) As per the holy Quran one
name of God is Haq which
means truth. (Surah-24, Ayat-
25)
(2) As per Bhagwat Gita one
name of God is satya which
means Truth. (B.G 17:23)
(3) As per major pillar edict no.2
Dhamma means, committing
minimum sin, many good deeds
o f k i n d n e s s , g e n e r o s i t y,
truthfulness and purity. In the
80 Section- II
 light of the shloks of Bhagwat name of God.
Gita (17:23- 17:26) Dhamma
God has blessed and filled the
means truth.
body of Lord Gautam Buddha
(4) God places a fraction of His with His divine light so that
light in the hearts of pious whatever Lord Gautam Budhha
people, for their guidance. When did was truth.
He says I am in the heart of pious
people. It means His light is in Lord Buddha said that he was
the heart of pious people. born in the world as the king of
truth, for salvation of the world.
(5) God says I become eye, ears, This statement indicates that
hand and feet of pious people. It Lord Gautam Buddha is not
means He blesses body of pious God. But he took birth to guide
people with His divine light. So human beings. So that they walk
whatever they do is in on the right path and get
accordance with commandment salvation in hereafter by
of God. Almighty God.
Lord Gautam Buddha said “ I So in short Dhamma means
was born into the world as the truth and Dhamma means God
king of truths, for the salvation also.
of the world. The subject on
which I meditate is truth. The
practice to which I devote myself
is truth. My thought are always
in the truth. For lo ! myself has
become the truth. I am the truth.
(Gospel of Buddha- ch- LIV.
pera 8-9)
Gautam Buddha said my body is
Dhamma. (Digha Nikaya, 3-84,
Majjim Nikaya 195-244)
Above two statements of Lord
Buddha confirm our belief that
Dhamma means truth. Name of
God is truth. So Dhamma is also

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 81 Section- II

 39. Importance of Dhamma
God says in the holy Qura,
I swear by time, indeed, mankind
is in loss, except for those who
believe (in God) and do good
deeds, and urge (exhort) one
another to hold fast to the truth,
and who urge (exhort) one
a n o t h er for s te a d f a s t n e s s
(patience). (Chapter 103, Al- Asr,
verse 1-3)
When the creator of this universe
swears and says that who do not
practice truth or Dhamma are
destined to fail, Then what other
proof we need to be convinced
about importance of Dhamma.
Then also we will try to explain it
by various verses and practical
examples.
God is main source of power in
this universe. As per Bhagwat
Gita shlok no. 11:12, light of God
is more than thousand suns
shining at a time in the sky.
According to the holy Quran,
when God revealed only a
fraction of His light on a
mountain, it got crushed and
Prophet Moses fell dow n
unconscious. (Sure- Al-Araf (7),
verse-143).
From a fraction of His light, God
has kept alive this whole universe,
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
and our heart also beats because
of this light of God.
Now let us understand the effect
of fraction of light of God on our
mind and thought.
Understanding this facts will help
us in understanding the
importance of Dhamma.
Control of God on mind
and physical condition of
human beings:-
God says in the holy Quran. ( O
Prophet Muhammad
(Pbuh))Say “O God! Owner of
the kingdom, You bestow the
kingdom (power, government)
on whomever You desire and You
take back the kingdom (power,
government) from whomever
You desire.
And You g ive honour to
whomever You desire and You
humiliate whomever you desire.
Only in Your hand lies (control)
of all goodness. Indeed, You are
able to do all things.” (Surah-Al-
Imran (3), Ayat (26))
Prophet Muhammed (Pbuh) said
God says that, “I am the God.
There is no God other than Me. I
am the lord of the rulers. Heart of
rulers are in my hand.
82 Section- II
When My worshiper remains
obedient to Me, I fill the heart of
rulers with kindness and love for
those obedient worshipers.
And when my worshiper start
disobeying Me. I fill the heart of
rulers with anger and hatred
toward the disobedent
worshipers. Then those rulers
treat them with cruelty.
So don’t engage yourself in
cursing the rulers. But engage
yourself in worshiping, and
pleading before Me. So that I
relieve you from the cruelty of the
rulers. (Hadees-e- Qudsi, Hilyatal-
Awlia- Abi- Naeem. Maruful- Hadeed
vol- VIII, page. 246)
(From these verses and hadees we
understand that the minds of
rulers are governed by God.)
God says in the holy Quran,
And we conveyed to the children
of Israel in the scripture, that
twice you will commit evil on the
earth, and you will become great
tyrants.
When the time of the first of these
warning came, we sent against
you servants of ours of great
might, who ravaged your homes.
So the warning was fulfilled.
Then we gave back to you a
return victory over them. And we
reinforced you with wealth and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
sons and made you greater in
number. (Then God said). “If you
do good, you do good for
yourself. And if you do evil (you
do it) to yourself.”
Then when the final promise
came. (We roused against you
others) to disgrace you utterly
and to enter the Temple in
Jerusalem, as they entered it the
first time, and to destroy what
they had taken over with (total)
destruction. (Surah-Bani Israel (17),
Verse 4-7)
From this verse also we learn that
the minds of the rulers are
controlled by God.
God says in the holy Quran
“These peoples are those who
have been driven out of their
home unjustly. Only because
they said, “Our lord is God”. If
God did not repel the aggression
of some people by means of
others, monasteries and
churches, and synagogues and
mosques where the name of God
is much recited, would surely be
destroyed. God will surely help
him who helps His cause. God is
indeed powerful and mighty.
(Surah- Al- Hajj (22), verse -40)
From this verse, we understand
that practising tolerance by
general people for each other is
also due to controlling of mind of
people by God.
83 Section- II

Prophet Muhammed (Pbuh)
said, God said,“the son of Adam
hurts Me by abusing time.
Because I am the time. In My
hands are all things, and I cause
the alternation of night and day.
(Sahih-al- Bukhari 7491, Book 97,
Hadith 117)
In this Hadees time mean era,
period, age, season etc. In Urdu it
is called as zamana, in Hindi it is
called as kal or yug. So when we
criticize time, or era or period or
age or zamana or yug indirectly
we criticize God. Because
whatever is happing in the society
or world or whatever may be it’s
condition, it is created by God, as
per the deeds of human beings.
God says in the holy Quran.
Whoever does righteousness,
whether male or female, while he
is a believer- We will surely cause
him to live a good life, and We will
surely give them their reward (in
the hereafter) according to the
best of what they used to do.
(Surah - An- Nahl (16) , Vesre -
97).
From these Ayats we understand
that prosperity in life of a single
person or whole society, or whole
country is by blessing of God
only. And it is the result of good
deed and righteous attitude or
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
principles.
Historical evidence of
mind control by God:
Ibn Battuta was a traveler,
explorer and writer. He was born
on 24 Feb 1304 in Morocco. His
family was highly educated, so he
also received high education. At
the age of 21, he started his travels
by undertaking the pilgrimage
(Hajj) to Mecca. Then he
continued his education in
Egypt, Syria and Hejaz (western
Arabia). These studies qualified
him for the post of judge (kazi).
He was extremely intelligent and
wanted to explore the world,
hence he set out on an unending
journey. He travelled to north
Africa, Iraq, Iran, Azerbaijan,
central Asia, Bukhara,
Samarkand, Khorasan,
Afghanistan and from
Hindukush mountain range he
entered India.
That time Muhammad Ibn
Tughlaq (1325-51) was rulling in
Delhi. Tughlaq appointed him as
judge, and after some time he
wanted to send him to China as
ambassador by sea. He was
supposes to reach China by sea.
Near Kerala due to storm, his ship
sank, but he servived. Because of
fear of Tughlaq, he did not return
84 Section- II
to Delhi again. ibne Battuta and dropped him in
In his stay in Kerala he visited the only pajamas on the shore.
island country of Maldives.
The People of Maldives were all
There again he got appointed as
Muslim, God-fearing with noble
judge. He writes that at that time
character, friendly, generous,
pirates were ruling the sea. They
pious and beneficial for all
used to attack every merchant
mankind. Hence God Himself
ship, but they never attacked
was protecting them. And
ships belonging to the merchants
whoever tried to harm them, God
of Maldives. And the reason of
Himself used to punish them.
this protection they gave that
This is a historic fact and example
“when we attack ship of
of mind control by God.
Maldives, we ourselves get caught
in trouble, and our ship gets The book written by Ibne Battuta
destroyed due to var ious is world famous, and available in
reasons”. That time all the people most of the languages and free on
of Maldives were Muslim and internet also. Read it and
extremely pious, God fearing and convince yourself.
with noble character.
From above-mentioned details
what I wanted to convince is that
Ibn Battuta left that country due
God not only controls our heart-
to misunderstanding and conflict
beats, but also controlls the
with influential people of
minds of peoples. When we
Maldives. He reached India,
become righteous or follow the
convinced Sultan Gayasuddin to
truth or dhamma, then God
attack Maldives and include it in
creates our surrounding pious,
his kingdom, as Maldive people
peaceful, prosperous and safe for
were not having any military.
us by controlling mind and
When that king agreed to the
behavior of other people. And
suggestion of Ibne Battuta, and
when we ignore commandments
started preparing for military
of God, don't follow truth or
attack, due to fever he himself
Dhamma, God harms us through
passed away. After this incident
other peoples.
Ibne Battuta left Kerala, to visit
Sri Lanka. He was never looted in If the whole society becomes
his life. But after having malice pious, it becomes prosperous and
against Maldives people, pirates safe. And when the whole society
looted all precious belonging of indulges in sin God creates unrest

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 85 Section- II

among them, and harms one
individual by the hand of other
individuals. In this way the whole
society remains under suffering,
hardship, unrest and miseries.
The same principle applies to
countries and the world.
So practice of Dhamma which is
pleasing God by practicing
k i n d n e s s , g e n e ro s i t y,
truthfulness, purity , gentleness
and increasing goodness among
the people, is only solution, only
way of life by which peace,
prosperity can come in the life of
individual or community or
country or world.
When someone embraces
Buddhism he says:
Buddham Sharanam Gachhami
Dhammam Sharanam
Gachhami
Sangham Sharanam Gachhami
It means:
I take shelter of Gautam Buddha.
I take shelter of Truth (God)
I join the religious group (of
Gautam Buddha)
We c a n u n d e r s t a n d t h e
importance of Sangha from
following the words of Gautam
Buddha.
Gautam Buddha said, “A man
that stands alone, having decided
to obey the truth, may be weak
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
and slip back into his old ways.
Therefore you all stand together,
assist one another and strengthen
one another’s efforts”.
( G o s p e l o f B u d d h a XV I , T h e
Mahavagya, Vol- XVII)
When one embraces Islam he
says:
La ila ha ill lal lah
Muhammadur Rasool Allah.
By saying this one becomes a
Muslim . This is called kalma and
Arabic words in this kalma
means that there is no one
eligible to be worshiped except
God. And Prophet Muhammad
(pbuh) is the messenger of God.
Buddham Sharanam Gachhami,
mean I take shelter of Gautam
Buddha. This shelter is not
against enemy. But I accept
Gautam Buddha as my religious
leader.
Dhammam Sharanam
Gachhami means I take the
shelter of truth. And truth is the
name of God who always
commands only to practice
truthfulness.
This was Kalma of religions of
Gautam Buddha in 563 BC
whom as per my view God sent
as a prophet in this world.
86 Section- II
 40. Edicts of Emperor Ashoka
Introduction Of Emperor
Ashoka:
The most authentic proof that
Gautam Buddha was a prophet
are the edicts of Emperor
Ashoka.
Gautam Buddha took birth in
563 BC and died in 483 BC.
His lifespan was 80 years. Out of
which for 45 years he preached in
India.
Founder of Mauriyan Empire
was Chandragupta Maurya. He
ruled from 321 BC to 297 BC.
He embraced the Jain religion.
Son of Chandragupta Mauriya
was King Bindusara, who ruled
from 297 BC to 273 BC.
King Bindusara selected his elder
son Susima to be his heir. But
a f t e r t h e d e a t h o f Ki n g
Bindusara, Ashoka seized the
throne and executed his elder
brother Susima.
Initially Emperor Ashoka, was a
merciless and ruthless emperor.
Without any war ning he
attacked a neighboring
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
independent state of Kalinga,
executed about a hundred
thousand soldiers, and
displaced about a hundred and
fifty thousand people.
After defeating Kalinga his
empire stretched from
Bangladesh to Afghanistan,
Kashmir to South India.
After wining the battle of
Kalinga he just roamed around
the battlefield. He saw piles of
corpses, thousand of injured
soldiers screaming and lying in
pool of blood. Everywhere was
destruction and death.
This view touched his heart and
his realized that he had
committed a great crime.
Few year after this war, to
unburden guilt from his mind he
embraced Buddhism. For few
years he remained a lay
Buddhist, then he start attending
sangha. After that he become a
dedicated Buddhist.
He introduced his son
Mahendra also in Sangha and
sent him to far off countries to
spread Buddhism. Spread of
Buddhism in Sri Lanka, Burma,
87 Section- II
Thailand, China and Tibet etc, is
due to the efforts of Emperor
Ashoka.
On the basis of these historical
facts, We cannot have a slightest
doubt that Emperor Ashoka was
a hy pocrite or enemy of
Buddhism.
The Edicts:-
Alongwith verbal preaching
Emperor Ashoka also made
arrangement of spreading
teaching of Buddhism for the
comming generations. He
engraved teachings of
Buddhism, and his instruction
and humanitarian orders on
large stones, which were on main
highways, and in public places.
This he did in initial period of his
38 years of rule. And at later part
of his ruling period he made
stone column of 10-12 ft
diameter and 50 ft height. And
errected them at various place, in
his vast empire.
He engraved about 173 edicts
in his lifetime on rocks, or pillars
or on cave walls.
In Bhabru-Calcutta-Bairat
minor rock edicts, Emperor
Ashoka clearly mentions that he
accepted Gautam Buddha as his
lord. And he understood and
accepted various principles and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
philosophies of Buddhism such
as Samuka Vinaya, Ariyavamso,
Anagatabhayani, Munigatha,
Moneyyasuttam, Upatissa-
Pasinam, Rahulovado, Musav
adisuttam.
In Brahmagiri minor rock edict
no 2 Emperor Ashoka clearly
mentions that he follows and
preaches Dhamma principles.
Faith of Buddhism in 260
BC:
When we read these engraved
stone, we get idea of the faith of
Empeor Ashoka and people in
that period. As teachings are
engraved on stones and writing
are clear, hence we cannot doubt
about their alteration after death
of Emperor Ashoka.
After reading the text on
engraved stone, we get the
following idea about faith of
Emperor Ashoka and people
following Buddhism in that era.
Followers of Buddhism were
believing in God.
Followers of Buddhism were
believing in life after death,
which is called Hereafter.
They were believing that by
fasting which is a kind of prayer
of God, merit and status after
death will increase.
88 Section- II
 They were believing that by
donation also merit and status
after death will increase.
Explanation of Dhamma
as per edicts:-
Principle of Dhamma teaches for
, mercy, charity, truthfulness and
purity.
Dhamma principle teaches
respect and looking after aged
parents.
Respecting and caring relatives,
teachers and friends.
Giving charity.
Avoiding killing.
Avoiding sins.
and one Kalinga rock edict . And
these 19 edicts will give a clear
picture of Buddhism which
Emperor Ashoka and common
people were following in 260
BC.
To have continuity in chapter
and topic we will copy here only
few lines from these edicts which
are related to heaven, the next
world, Dhamma or humanity.
You can read complete edict in
annexure in 4th section of this
book.

Emperor Ashoka says that by

practicing all these Dhamma
teachings, people will enter
heaven after death, in the
hereafter or in the next world.

People called Emperor Ashoka as

beloved of God. That means they
were believing and accepting
God as supreme entity.

There are a total of 173 edicts of

Emperor Ashoka. But in this
book we will copy only 14 major
rock edicts, 4 major pillar edicts

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 89 Section- II

 41. Edicts which confirm the faith
of Emperor Ashoka
Bharbu - Calcutta- Bairat
minor Rock Edict :
The beloved of God, king of
Magadh, expresses his regards
to sangha and wishes for trouble
free and comfortable stay at
vihara.
O brothers, it is known to you
that I am follower of Gautam
Buddha, Dhamma and Sangha.
Whatever Gautam Buddha said
is well said (Truth). This is what
I am preaching. This (divine)
law will last for long.
I only say what should be said. O
respected (brothers) these are
explanation of Dhamma in the
l i g h t o f . A r i y a Va m s a ,
Anagatabhayani, Munigatha,
Moneyyasuttani, Upatissa
Paham and Rahulvada.
I also clearly understood wrong
speeches (musav adisuttam). All
(abovementioned) things have
been said by Lord Buddha. O
respected (Brother) I consider
them as explanation of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Dhamma.
One and all monks and nuns
shall hear them and follow them
in every movement.
Similarly these principals
should be practiced by lay male
devotees and female lay
devotees too. O brothers, know
this is the motive of engraving
these principals on stones.
(End of Edict)
Brahmagiri Minor Rock
Edict No. 2.
(Emperor Ashoka ordered to
engrave following text which
gives the meaning of Dhamma in
simple words for common
people.)
The beloved of God (Emperor
Ashoka) says:
Obey mother, father and
teachers, and be kind to all living
creatures.
Speak the truth. These are
qualities of Dhamma which
should be established.
Follower (of Buddhism) should
90 Section- II
obey his master and (respect) the
relatives. These principles
should be practiced.
These philosophies have been
proclaimed by ancients also.
Doing which one gets a long life.
Hence it should be done.
Chapada has engraved this edict.
(End of edict)
Above mentioned two edicts we
copied here to explain faith of
Emperor Ashoka and meaning of
Dhamma.
Edicts of king Ashoka are
classified in to five group. (Edict
mean engraved stones)
(1) The major rock edicts (set of
14 edicts at 8 places).
(2) The Kalinga rock edicts (2 in
numbers)
(3) The minor rock edicts (3 in
numbers)
(4) The major piller edicts
(seven in numbers)
(5) The minor piller edicts. (two
in number )
In the next chapter we will study
a few lines from the fourteen
major rock edict which are
located at eight different places.
Four major rock edicts and one
Kalinga rock edict.
Note: Meaning of few terms
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
used in abovementioned edicts
are as follows:
Samaka-Vinaya guides the
religious way of solving dispute
between monks.
Anagatabhayani teaches how to
overcome 25 types of fears in the
mind of monk.
Munigatha are verses which
describe the qualities of a good
monk.
Moneyyasuttani describes
controlling body, speech and
mind to become a good monk.
Upatissa Paham are questions
of upatisa and the reply that he
received.
Rahulvada is advices of Gautam
Buddha to his teenage son,
Rahul, who was initially not
perfect due to his young age.
Musavadasutta describes four
bad qualities which lead to hell.
They are falsehood, backbiting,
harsh speech and useless speech.
Emperor Ashoka understood all
these principles of Buddha and
preached and wrote edicts
accordingly.
91 Section- II
 42. Few Lines Of Edicts Related to
Hereafter and Heaven, and Dhamma
Major Rock Edict NO. 1
(Emperor Ashoka says that)In
my empire no living being
should be killed even for
sacrifice.
Major Rock Edict NO. 2
Everywhere in the kingdom of
Devanamppiya priyadarsi
(Emperor Ashoka), and on
border of his kingdom, such as
the Cholas, the Pandyas, the
satyaputtas, the Ketalaputtas
etc., Emperor Ashoka
established medical treatment
for men and animals.
Major Rock Edict NO. 3
Obedience of mother and father
is good. Be good to friends,
acquaintances and relatives.
Donate to priest communities
and monks. Not killing living
being is good.
Moderation in spending and
saving is good.
Major Rock Edict NO. 4
Till the end of time, Dhamma
and Sila (morality/edicts) will
remain on this earth and will be
practiced, as the sons, grandsons
and great grandsons of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Devanamppiya Priyadansi
(Emperor Ashoka) will practice
and preach for Dhamma
practice.
Major Rock Edict NO. 5
In ancient times there were no
Dhamma Mahamattas
(ministers). Thirteen years after
my coronations I have appointed
them. Now they work among all
the people for establishment of
Dhamma and welfare of people.
Major Rock Edict NO. 6
There is no better work than
promoting the welfare of all
people (Practicing Dhamma),
and whatever effort I am making
is to repay the debt (fulfill the
duty/ responcibility) I owe to all
my subjects (people), so that
they attain happiness in this life
and attain heaven in the next
world.
Major Rock Edict NO. 9
By this way of Dhamma practices
one can attain heaven. What can
be more desirable than the
attainment of heaven?
Major Rock Edict NO. 10
And whatever beloved of God
92 Section- II
Emperor Priyadarsi is doing is to
make people succeed in the next
world (hereafter), and to reduce
there evil (deed). And not
achieving high merit (as per
Dhamma principle in hereafter)
is not good.
Major Rock Edict NO. 11
Therefore, a father, a son, a
brother, a teacher a friend, a
companion or a neighbor
(should preach Dhamma) and
should say this (Dhamma
principle) is good and it should
be done. (Preaching Dhamma)
will benefit one in this world and
will give him great merit in next
world (in hereafter or life after
death).
Major Rock Edict NO. 12
Beloved of God, King Priyadarsi
will be more happy than
honoring by giving gift. Let there
be growth in basic principles of
all religions. (Which is peace and
humanity). (summery)
Major Rock Edict NO. 13
Wherever conquest is achieved
by Dhamma. (righteousness), it
produces joy. But even this joy is
of little importance. King
Priyadarsi considers the great
fruit to be experienced in the next
world (in heaven) to be more
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
important.
A conquest by Dhamma bears
great fruit in this world and in the
next world (in hereafter).
Major Pillar Edict No.1
Success in this world and the
hereafter is difficult to achieve
without giving most importance
to Dhamma principle, and much
self-examination, much service
(to others), and much fear (of
committing sin), and much
enthusiasm.
Major Pillar Edict No. 2
Beloved of God King Priyadarsi
says that Dhamma is good, but
what is Dhamma? It is
committing minimum sin, many
good deeds of kindness,
generosity, truthfulness and
purity.
Major Pillar Edict No.3
And one should be very clear in
mind that (avoiding bad deed)
and doing good deed is good for
my life in this world and life in
next world (in hereafter).
Major Pillar Edict No. 4
(Beloved of God, King
Priyadarsi says that) I even grant
a three day stay for those in
prison who have been tried and
93 Section- II
sentenced to death. (During this
period their) relatives may
appeal to the officials to have the
prisoners lives spared, or if no
one makes an appeal, then the
prisoners may donate
(something) or keep fasting to
prepare for success in the next
world.
I desire that even if a prisoner’s
time is limited, he can prepare
for the success in next world, and
people’s Dhamma practice, self-
control (by fas ting) and
generocity (by donating) may
grow.
The Kalinga Rock Edicts
No.1
All men are like my children.
The way in which I desire
welfare happiness of my
children in this world and in
hereafter, same happiness and
welfare I desire for all men.
Analysis:-
Teachings on edicts of Emperor
Ashoka are 2300 years old. At
that time no Muslim or Christian
were existing to influence him
for faith of entering heaven by
doing good deeds. As Jesus
Christ took birth about 300 years
after Emperor Ashoka, and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
took birth 800 years after
Emperor Ashoka.
Whatever Emperor Ashoka
engraved on stone could not be
doubted as fabricated or changed
edict, after his death. As at many
places which are far-off from
each other we have edicts with
same teaching. And as Emperor
Ashoka was just 215 year after
Guatam Buddha, he received the
teachings in the purest form.
Emperor Ashoka never
mentioned concept of Nirvana
and other special principle of
continuity in his edicts. That
means these philosophies were
not taught till 273 BC.
Emperor Ashoka was a dedicated
follower of Gautam Buddha
Whatever Emperor Ashoka
engraved are teaching of Gautam
Buddha. Same teaching of
Dhamma all prophets preached
to their follower. Because of these
facts, it is my opinion that
Gautam Buddha was also a
prophet.
How Dhamma principle was
taught by all prophets; this we
will study in the next chapter.
94 Section- II
 43. Dhamma Principle Was Taught
By All Prophets
Lord Gautam Buddha said in
congregation at Jetavana Park.
Matapitu Upatthanam
Puttadarassa Samgaho,
serve your mother father, look
after your children and wife.
Etam Mangalamuttamam.
This is most auspicious.
Danam, Dhamma cariyaya ca
natakanam ca samgaho.
Give charity, follow Dhamma,
and look after your relatives.
Etam Mangalamuttamam.
This is most auspicious.
(Mahamangala sutta-suttanipata)
Above mentioned teaching and
many more teachings Emperor
Ashoka engraved on edicts
which he received from Lord
Gautam Buddha, and whatever
Lord Gautam Buddha said, he
received it from God. And
whatever God said to Lord
Gautam Buddha, before him and
later on also same instruction
God gave to all prophets.
From following shlok of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Bhagwad Gita and Holy Quran,
we find that to all prophets, God
gave the same commandment .
That means for different
Prophets, God did not teach
different religions.
God said in Bhagwat Gita,
I taught this eternal law of
religion to vivasvat. Vivasvat told
(this to) Manu. Manu Instructed
it to Iksvaku. (Bhagwad Gita,
4:1)
God said in the holy Quran.
Indeed, we have revealed to you,
(O Muhammad) as we revealed
to Nooh (Vivasvat )and Prophets
after him. And we revealed to
Abraham, Ismael, Isaac, Jacob
the Descendants, Jesus, Job,
Jonah, Aaron and Soloman, and
to David we gave the book (at
Psalms). (Surah An- Nisa (4),
Ayat -163)
Prophet Muahmmad (Pbuh)
said, “Prophets are brothers in
faith, having different mothers.
Their religion is however one.
(sahih Muslim 2365 C)
While analysing the eight
noble paths we will see how the
teachings of Gautam Buddha
95 Section- II
a n d Prop h e t Mu h a m m a d
(Pbuh) are same. And now we
will discuss few topic which are
taught in the edicts of Ashoka
and they are also part of the
Muslim and Christian religious
teachings.
Some verses from the Holy
Quran and Bible with same
teachings as mentioned in edicts
are as follows.
1. Obeying the Parents:
God said in the Holy Bible:
Children, obey your parents in
everything, because this pleases
God. ( H o l y B i b l e - C o l o s s i a n
3:20/Exodus 20:12)
God said in the Holy Quran:
. Yo u r L o r d ( G o d ) h a s
commanded that you should
worship none but Him, and show
kindness to your parents. If
either or both of them attain old
age with you, say no word of
contempt to them, and do not
rebuke them, but always speak
gently to them, and treat them
with kindness and tenderness
and say “Oh God, be merciful to
them both, as they raised me up
(When I was) small”. (Holy Quran-
Surah Bani Israil-17, Aayat 23-24)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
2. Helping the Relatives:
God said in the Holy Bible:
Anyone who does not provide
for their relatives, and especially
for their own household, has
denied the faith, and is worse
than an unbeliever. (Bible-Timothy
5:8)
“You shall love your neighbor as
yourself”. (Bible-Mark 12:31)
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh) said
“Do not severe your relationship
with a member of your family,
even if he breaks his relationship
with you”.
3. Charity:
God said in the Holy Bible:
When you give a reception,
invite the poor, the cripple, the
lame, the blind and you will be
blessed. Since they do not have
the means to repay you, (And for
this) you will be repaid at the
resurrection of the righteous (In
hereafter in next world) (Bible-
Luke 14:13-14).
Whoever is generous to the poor,
lends to the God, and God will
repay him for his deed.(Bible-
96 Section- II
Proverbs 19:17).
God said in the Holy Quran:
Never will you attain
righteousness, unless you spend
for the cause of God, out of what
you cherish (or want for
yourself), and whatever you
spend is known to God. (Holy
Quran-Surah Aale-imran-3, Aayat 92)
God has made compulsory for
Muslim to pay 2.5% in charity
from surplus profits every year.
This is called Zakat
4. Non-violence:
God said in the Holy Bible:
You should not murder (Bible
20:13, Deuteronomy 5:17)
God said in Holy Quran:
That was why we laid it down for
the children of Israel that
whoever killed a human being,
except as a punishment for
murder or for spreading
corruption in the land, shall be
regarded as having killed all
mankind. And that whoever
saved a human life shall be
regarded as having saved all
mankind. Our messengers came
to them with clear signs, but
many of them continued to
commit excesses in the land.
(Holy Quran-Surah Al Maida-5 Aayat-
32)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
5. Moderation in
spending:
God says in the Holy Quran “Be
neither miserly, nor so open
handed that you give out (spend)
all money and (as a result)
become destitute”. (Holy Quran-
Surah Bani Israil-17 Aayat-29)
6. Preaching Dhamma:
God says in the Holy Quran:
“Let there be a group among you
who should call others to good,
and enjoin what is right, and
forbid what is wrong, those who
do this shall be successful”. (Holy
Quran-Surah Aale Imran-3 Aayat-104)
7. Fasting :
God said in the holy Quran, “O
you who believe in God, fasting
has been made compulsory for
you, just as it was compulsory
for those (nations which were)
before you, so that you may
become righteous. (Surah Baqrah
(2), Ayat (183)
Jesus Christ fasted for forty days
before start preaching as a
Prophet.
Teachings of Gautam Buddha
are same as the teachings of
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh) and
Jesus Christ (Pbuh). As all of
97 Section- II
them received their knowledge
from one and the same God.
Hence it is my opinion that
Gautam Buddha was a Prophet.

*******

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 98 Section- II

 44. Analysis of the Four Noble Truths
l After enlightenment Gautam
Buddha traveled to Banaras to
preach five Bhikshus, who were
meditating along with him in the
jungle, and later on deserted him.
He spoke to them the following
words.
l He who recognizes the
existence of suffering, its causes,
its remedy, and its cessation
(process of ending it) has
understood the four noble
truths. He will walk on the right
path.
(1) Right views will be the torch
to light his way.
(2) Right aspirations will be his
guide.
(3) Right speech will be his
dwelling-place on the road.
(4) His gait (manner of walking)
will be straight, for it is right
behavior.
(5) His refreshments will be the
right way of earning his
livelihood.
(6) Right efforts will be his steps.
(7) Right thoughts his breaths
(8) Right contemplation will
give him the peace that follows in
his foot prints.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Ÿ These are the description of
four noble truths and Eight-fold
noble path, which should be
written in Golden words and
hung on the junction of the
main roads.
l These divine teachings
describes how one should think
and act to end miseries in life. To
explain and interpret these
divine teachings, hundreds of
books have been written. But I
found that explanations are
more difficult to understand
than original words of Gautam
Buddha. As Gautam Buddha was
a divine personality hence
instead of understanding them
from human writers, I prefer to
understand them in the light of
two divine books. First is Bhagvat
Gita and second the Holy Quran.
In light of the knowledge of
Bhagvat Gita and the Holy
Quran I understood teaching of
Gautam Buddha more clearly,
and what I understood, I will
explain as follows:
l First we will study the four
noble truths. These four noble
truths are as follows:
1. There are sufferings in the life
99 Section- II
 of the human beings.
2. These suffering have some
causes.
3. These sufferings are not
permanent but they have
some remedies also.
4. It could be stopped by
adopting the eight-fold noble
path.
Now we will study the four noble
truths in the light of the Bhagvat
Gita.
l Few sholk of Bhagvat Gita
regarding causes of suffering in
the life of human beings are as
follows:
Examination:-
l (God said) O Arjun, nature
of goodness, natures of passion,
and nature of ignorance, these
are (three nature or) tendencies
created by the governing force of
God. Immortal God has bound
(them to the) bodies of human
beings. (Bhagwad Gita 14.5)
l (God said) Certainly it is
difficult to pass exam (based on)
these (three) divine (or natural)
tendencies or nature (created by)
Me. Certainly (those) who (take)
(My) support they cross over this
exam. (Bhagwad Gita 7.14)
(Note: Three tendencies mean
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
nature of piiety or goodness .
Nature of passion and nature of
ignorance) .
l (God said) I do not (show
My) light to everyone. (My)
invisibility in this world is related
to taking exam of human beings.
Ignorant people don't know this
fact(about) Me, (who is) unborn
(and) immortal. (Bhagwad Gita
7.25)
l O Arjun, God is present in the
heart of all human beings. To all
human beings (for the purpose
of) taking examination (He has)
placed them on a (time)
machine, and causing them to
travel. (Bhagwad Gita 18.61)
Committing sins:-
l By continuously thinking
about the source of enjoyment,
human beings develop an
attachment with them (things of
enjoyment). (And then a desire)
arises (in their heart for
enjoyment). (So from)
attachment (he) develops desire,
and when (desires are not
fulfilled) anger (frustration)
arises in his mind. (Bhagwad Gita
2.62)
l Anger (frustration) leads to
clouding of thoughts. Unclear
thinking (causes) memory
bew ilder ment (baffled or
100 Section- II
puzzled state of mind). Because
of baffled state of mind, one
cannot think properly. (And
b e c a u s e of t h i s h e ge t s )
ruined.(Bhagwad Gita 2.63)
l God said, this desire to follow
our own wishes is (main cause of
committing sin) (when wishes
are not fulfilled it gets converted
into) anger. This desire to follow
our own wishes get developed
due to nature or tendency of
passion. Consider this “desire to
follow our own wishes”, in this
material world as biggest enemy,
great sin, and great cause of
destruction.(Bhagwad Gita 3.37)
l The ignorant and without
faith and sceptical person will fall
down (in hell). (For such)
sceptical person (there is) no
happiness. Neither in this world,
nor in the next (hereafter).
(Bhagwad Gita 4.40)
l Committing fraud,
arrogance false pride, harshness
and ignorance. (God says that) O
Arjun, certainly these qualities
are developed by the Devil.
(Bhagvat Gita 16.4)
(De v il is called Mar a in
Buddhism)
l Confused by many (such)
imaginations (or anxiety).
Surrounded by a network of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
illusion. Addicted to sense
gratification (luxurious life).
(After death they) descend down
to the unclean hell. (Bhagwad Gita
16.16)
l Three kinds (of emotions
which are) destructive to self or
mankind (are) wish to follow our
own desire, anger, as well as
greed. These are (also) gates of
hell. Therefore one must give up
these three (emotions). (Bhagwad
Gita 16.21)
So reasons of hardship and
suffering in life of human beings
is due to examination by God,
and committing sin.
Solution of miseries :-
l Eating and spending life as
per divine instruction. Activities
and struggle as per divine
instruction. Dreaming and
wakefulness as per divine
instruction. (This is what real)
prayer is, (and) solution of all
miseries. (Bhagwad Gita 6.17)
l Therefore you should know
p r aye r o f G o d w i t h f u l l
concentration save from
suffering and sorrow? That
prayer should be practiced with
firm determination, (and) with
an undeviating mind. (Bhagwad
Gita 6.23)
101 Section- II

l God said, My friend (Arjun),
certainly anyone who strives for
noble deed never goes to evil
destination (Hell). Certainly, O
Arjuna neither in this world, nor
in the next world, (hereafter)
exists destruction (for) him.
(Bhagwad Gita 6.40)
l O Arjun, of those whose
mind is fixed upon Me, I don't
keep them in this difficult
condition for a very long time. To
them(to such people) I very soon
free them from the ocean of
sinful life. (Bhagwad Gita 12.7).
FourNoble Truths in light
of the Holy Quran:-
Now as per the Holy Quran we
will study four noble truths. That
is the reason of miseries and
solution to end it.
Examination:-
1. (God says in the Holy Quran)
We shall certainly test you with
fear and hunger, and loss of
property, lives and crops. Give
good news to those who practice
patience. (Surah aL-Baqarah-2 Ayat
155)
2. (God says in the Holy Quran)
Do you think that you will enter
heaven while such (trial) has not
yet came to you, as came to those
who passed on before you? They
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
were touched by poverty and
hardship and were shaken until
(even their) messenger and those
who believed (in God) with him
said, “When will God’s help
come?” (Surah-al-Baqarah 2 Ayat
214).
Committing Sins:-
1. (God says in the Holy Quran)
On no soul (Human Being) does
God place a burden greater than
it can bear. It (Human Being)
gets every good that it earn (by
noble deeds), and it suffers every
ill that it earns (by wrong deeds)
(Surah-al-Baqarah 2 Ayat 284).
2. They (followers of Prophet
Moses) were covered with
humiliation and misery, (And)
they drew on themselves the
wrath of God. This is because
they went on rejecting the signs
of God and killing His
messengers without just cause.
(And) This because they rebelled
and went on transgressing
(Divine Laws). (Surah-al-Baqarah 2
Ayat 61)
3. (God says in the Holy Quran)
and we have already sent
(messengers) to nations before
you. (O Muhammad), then We
seized them with poverty and
hardship (because of their sins
and disobedience to God), so
that perhaps they might humble
102 Section- II
themselves (to us) (Surah-Al-Anam
6 Ayat 42)
Solution of miseries, as
per the Holy Quran
1. (God says in the Holy Quran)
whoever does good deeds, man
or woman, and is believer (In
God, then) We shall assuredly
give (him) a good life (on earth)
and (after death) we will bestow
u p o n t h e m t h e i r re w a rd
according to the best of their
works. (Surah-Al-Nahl 16 Ayat 97)
2. (God says in the Holy Quran)
I swear by the passage of time,
that indeed, mankind is in loss,
except for those who have
believed (in God) and those who
did righteous deeds, and advised
each other to truth (Dhamma)
and advised each other to
patience. (Surah-Al-Asr 103 Ayat 1-3)
3. Prophet Noah said to his
nation “seek forgiveness of your
Lord. Surely He is the most
forgiving. He will send down
abundant rain from the sky for
you, and increase your wealth
and sons, and provide for you
gardens, and provide for you
rivers.” (Surah-Nuh 71 Ayat 10-12)
That means if Human Being
stops committing sin, and ask
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
forgiveness from God for the sin
they committed on individual
basis or as a nation, then God will
make that individual or that
complete nation prosperous by
providing good rain, good
harvest, good children, good
natural amenities etc.
Ÿ So as per Gautam Buddha
there are four Noble truths.
These truths are that there is
miseries in life, it has cause, it has
remedies, and eight fold path is
solution.
Ÿ As per Bhagwad Gita and the
holy Quran. Causes of suffering
are:
1. Examination
2. Committing Sin (because of
various reasons).
Solution to end suffering is
following commandmrent of
God and practicing Noble deeds
(Dhamma).
Ÿ So whatever Gautam Buddha
said about the four noble truths
are confirmed by divine books.
Ÿ As on today 2022 there are
about 6 crore Brahmins in India.
Indian population is about 120
crore. Hence they are about 5%
of Indian Population. This ratio
always remained same, as no one
changes his caste in Hindu
103 Section- II
religion. in simple form and words
through Lord Gautam Buddha.
Hindu Dharam or Sanatan
Dharm is oldest religion on
earth. They have highly advanced Ÿ
knowledge of medicine, science,
astrology and religion. But these
knowledge are confined to only
5% of Brahmin and about 15%
of higher caste population and
remaining 80% are totally
ig norant as far as above
mentioned four knowledge are
concerned, since ancient time. As
lower caste don’t have the right to
study them.
Illiteracy and ignorance is the
main cause of miseries in life.
Hence during the era of Gautam
Buddha majority of people were
illiterate, ignorant untouchable
and in extremely bad condition.
Hence Gautam Buddha gave
essence of religious knowledge to
common people in form of four
noble truths and eight fold path.
It is summary of religious
teaching, similar to notes issued
by college for weak students, so
that they can pass the exam easily.
So if one who don't have right to
study the religious books, by
following eight-fold noble path
he can achieve same religious
high status which a priest can
achieve, after knowing all the
available knowledge. So as per
the condition of society God sent
His teaching and commandment
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 104 Section- II
 Analysis of Eight fold noble path
45. Right View
Right View means whatever
Gautam Buddha said, one has to
have faith and view that he was
true, and by following him only
one will get heaven in hereafter.
Having faith as per the teaching
of prophet is compulsory norm
of every divine religion.
God said in the Holy Quran, (O
Muhammad say to people that),
“If you love God, follow me and
God will love you, and forgive
you your sins. God is most
forgiving and most merciful”
(Surah-Aale-Imran (3), Ayat (31))
Jesus Christ said,“ I am way, and
the truth, and the life. No one
comes to the father (God) except
through me. (Bible John 14:6)
That means believing and
fol low ing prophe t means
believing and following
commandment of God.
God says in Bhagwat Gita, “O
Arjun, without faith (in God)
supplication, charity meditation,
or religious hard struggle, and
whatever noble deed executed
(done), they are said to be false
(unacceptable). That is neither
in this world, nor after death
(they benefit anyone.) (Bhagwat
Gita chapter- 17, shlok 28)
One verse of Holy Quran is as
follows:
The Messenger has believed in
what was revealed to him from
his Lord, and [so have] the
believers. All of them have
believed in God, and His angels,
a n d Hi s b o o k s , a n d Hi s
messengers, [saying], "We make

Note: Sins are of two type.

In first type of sin we harm another human being and in second type
of sin we don't pray the compulsory prayer which God has made
compulsory for human beings, or we disobey God.
God does not forgive the first type of sin, unless affected person gets
compensation or he or she forgives us.
Second type of sin depends on God, He may forgive us or He may
punish us. In the above verse forgiveness is about second type of sin.
First type of sin neither God forgives nor they get washed away by any
prayer or ritual.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 105 Section- II

no distinction between any of
His messengers." And they say,
"We hear and we obey. [We seek]
Your forgiveness, our Lord, and
to You is the [final] destination.”
(to you we will return)
(Surah Al Baqrah (2) Ayat 285)

That means the prophets also

believe in that which God
revealed to them, and all their
followers also have to have same
faith in God, Prophets, revealed
books, angels and raising again
after death (in hereafter) for
giving account of deed, which
was performed in lifetime on
Planet Earth.
Having this type of faith and
views is the meaning of Right
View or Right Faith according to
divine book.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 106 Section- II

 46. Right Intention
Ÿ God says in Bhagwat Gita,
Leading to hell, leading to
heaven, and mixed (return) are
the three kinds of returns of deed
or work or action, after death, for
those who wish to enjoy returns
of their good deed (in this life).
But for those who don't expect to
enjoy fruits of their good deed
(that means who do selfless
service of noble work) there is no
such three kinds of results for
them in this world or in the
hereafter. (For them there is only
one return and that is heaven).
(Bhagwat Gita 18:12)
God said, “what is called as giving
up (selfless service) know this is
prayer of God. O Arjun, certainly
no one can becomes a true
worship er w ithout fir m
determination to do selfless
service. ( Bhagwat Gita 6:2)
l God said in the Holy Quran,
“pray to God with pure faith
(intention), even though the
unbelievers dislike it” (Surah-Al-
Ghafir (40)-Ayat 14)
l Prophe t Muhamma d
(PBUH) said, “Reward of deeds
depends upon the intention.
Every person will get what he
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
intended”. (Sahih Bukhari, Kitabe-
Vahi, bab-kaif kam Badaal-Wahi,
Hadees no. 01)
l From one example we can
understand the importance of
right intention. Two persons
were quarreling on a terrace. In a
fit of anger one person fired a gun
towards the second one. To save
second person third person
pushed him aside. Second person
lost his balance and fell down
from roof top to ground, and
died. Now first person never
killed the second person, but he
will get sin of killing a human
being. Because his intention was
to kill the second person. Because
of pushing by third person, the
second person got killed. But
third person will get blessing of
saving life of a human being.
Because his intention was to save
life. Fate of second person will be
as per his intention. If he was
quarreling for justice, then he
will be a martyr. But if he was
quarreling for superiority, then
accordingly he may be punished
for losing life without a genuine
reason.
l Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
said that martyred person, rich
person, and religious scholars
107 Section- II
will first enter hell on the
judgement day. This will happen
because of their selfish intention.
(Hadees, Muslim, Tirmizi, Nasai)
So to get blessing, peace and
prosperity, right intention is very
important, Hence Gautam
Buddha mentioned it in the
Eight-fold Noble Path.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 108 Section- II

 47. Right Thought
We can understand Importance
of Right thought from the
following verse of the Holy
Quran.
l God says in the Holy Quran,
“O you who have believed (in
God) avoid much (negative)
assumptions indeed, some
assumptions are sin.” (Surah -Al-
Hujaraat (49) Ayat 12).
l God says in the Holy Quran,
All that the heavens and the earth
contain belongs to God. Whether
you disclose what is in your
minds or keep it hidden. God will
bring you to account for it. He
will forgive whom He will, and
punish whom He pleases. He has
power over all things (Surah-Al-
Baqara (2) Ayat 284).
Note:- God will not punish for
things which are not in control of
human beings. Thoughts are in
control of human beings, hence
God will also punish for
thoughts of sins. Hence our
thoughts should be clean and
pious.
l Prophet Muhammad said
“God says: I am similar to
imagination of my slaves
(human beings) (Muslim, Bukhari,
Hadees Nabvi ki Roshni main -563)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Note:- Thoughts also mould
our physical life. If we think God
has made us lucky and will give
us prosperity. Then as per our
expectation God may help us and
increase our prosperity.
As per psychology also our
thoughts take physical shape.
l Prophet Muhammad said
“Having positive expectation
from God is a prayer”. (Hadees of
Tirmazi, Hakim)
l As per a long Hadees which
we will study in chapter of
essence of Islam, having clean
heart and having no wrong
feeling about fellow human
beings yields heaven”. (Muntakhib
Ahadees)
l As per the Holy Quran,
Prophet Jacob said to his sons
that do not loss hope from God.
Because only those who don't
believe in God loses hope. (Surah-
Yusuf (12) Ayat 87)
l Imam Bukhari in his book
Adabul-Muffarid says that
hopeless person will be punished
in hell without trial.(Urdu-Vol-1,
page 403)
l After rain at night time,
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
109 Section- II
said in morning that tonight
some become believer in God
and some become non-believer
in God. One who believed that
this rain was as per command of
God, he became believer in God.
And one who had faith and
thought that this rain was due to
rise of a Zodiac on Horizon, have
became non-believer of God.
(Adabal Mufarrid, Irshade Nabvi ki
roshni mein, Nizame-Muashra-907,
Vol-2, page 229)
l From above-mentioned
verses of Holy Quran and Hadees
of Holy Prophe t we can
understand importance of our
thought. Hence Gautam Buddha
preached for right thought in
Eight-Fold Path.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 110 Section- II

 48. Right Meditation
l About 2000 years ago Lao Tzu
wrote a book “Tao Te Ching” for
kings and royal family to teach
them how to manage people and
c o u n t r y. T h i s b o o k w a s
Translated into English by John
Heider and published by Bantam
Books.
Chapter no. 6 of this book is as
follows:
Can you learn to become
open and receptive, quiet and
without desires or the need to do
something?
Being open and receptive is
called Yin, the feminine, or the
valley.
Imagine that there is a pond
in this valley. When no fears or
desires stir the surface of the
pond, the water forms a perfect
mirror.
In this mirror, you can see the
reflection of Tao. You can see
God and you can see creation.
Go into the valley, be still, and
watch the pond. Go as often as
you wish. Your silence will grow.
The pond will never run dry.
The valley, the pond, and Tao
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
are all within you.
(End of chapter)
l God says in the Holy Quran.
“In the creation of the heavens
and the earth, the alternation of
night and day, are signs for the
wise. Those who remember God
in meditation, standing or sitting
or lying on their sides, and who
ponder over the creation of the
heavens and the earth, saying
lord, You have not created all this
without purpose. Glory be to
You! Save us from the torment of
the fire (Surah-Al-Imran (3) Ayat
190-191).
l Whatever is in the Heaven
and the earth. God has engaged
all of them in service of
mankind. Those who meditate,
for them there is (sign of God) in
it. (Surah-Jasia (45) Ayat 13)
l In the creation of the heavens
and the earth, in the alternation
of night and day. In the ships that
sail in the ocean bearing cargoes
(which are) beneficial to man. In
the (rain) water which God
sends down from the sky and
with which He revives the earth
after its death, scattering over it
all kinds of animals. In courses of
the winds, and in the clouds
pressed into service between
111 Section- II
earth and sky, there are indeed
signs (of God) for the people
who use their reason (who
meditates) (Surah-Al-Baqara (2)
Ayat 164)
l God says in the Holy Quran
“Recite what has been revealed to
you of the book, and pray
regularly. Surely prayer restrains
one from indecency and evil and
remembrance of God is a great
act. God has knowledge of all
your actions.” (29.45)
Prayer means deep
concentration. From the above-
mentioned verses one can
understand importance of
establishing a mental condition
in which we convince ourself
that God is looking and listening
to us. Hence Gautam Buddha
mentioned it in the Eight-Fold
noble path.

l God says in the holy Quran,

I am God, there is no God except
Me. So worship Me (only), and
e s t a b l i s h p r a y e r f o r My
remembrance.
(Surah Ta-ha (20), verse- 14)
There is difference in performing
prayer and establishing prayer.
In performing prayer we recite
all the verses and supplications.
While in establishing prayer we
establish a mental condition in
which we convince ourself that
God is looking and listening to
us. This is a condition of
meditation. And after prayer also
one has to continue this mental
condition.
So when we assume that God is
looking and listening to us we
avoid committing sin and follow
religion religiously.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 112 Section- II

 49. Right Speech
Bhikkhu Bodhi said right speech
means abstaining from false
speech, slanderous speech, harsh
speech, and idle chatter (The noble
eightfold path, by Bhikkhu Bodhi-pp-
48-56).
l God says in the Holy Quran,
O Believer (in God) let not some
men among you ridicule others.
It may be that the latter are better
than the former. Nor should
some women laughs at others. It
may be that the latter are better
than the former. Do not defame
or be sarcastic to each other, or
call each other by (offensive)
nicknames. How bad it is to earn
an evil reputation after accepting
the faith! Those who do not
repent are evil-doers (Al Hujraat
(49) Ayat 11).
l God says in the Holy Quran
“Avoid false statement” (Surah Al-
Hajj (22) Ayat 30).
l God says in the Holy Quran
“Do not mix the truth with
falsehood or conceal the truth
while you know (it).” (Surah Al-
Baqara(2) Ayat 42).
l God says in the Holy Quran
“O you who have believed (God),
fear God and say right words”
(Surah-Al-Ahzas (33) Ayat 70).
l God says in the Holy Quran
“Successful indeed are the
believers, those who are humble
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
in their prayer, those who turn
away from all ill speech, those
who pay the Zakat (religious tax)
those who safeguard their
chastity (Surah-Al-Mumimin (23)
Ayat 1-5).
l God says in the Holy Quran
(O Muhammad) Tell my servant
(human being) that they should
always say what is best. Satan
induces (dissension) among
them. Indeed Satan is ever, to
mankind, a clear enemy (Surah-
Bani-Israil (17) Ayat-53).
Note:- Devil or Satan is called Mara in
Buddhism)
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
said, Hell and Heaven are more
closer to human beings than the
sole of their shoe. A person says a
wrong word which is
insignificant to him. But it
annoys God, and that human
being falls down in the Hell.
(Hadees)
l Wrong speeches are sin and
because of wrong speech enmity
and hatred increase in society.
Sin, hate and enmity reduces
prosperity and increase miseries
in life. As wrong speech is
harmful for human being in this
life and life after death. Hence
Gautam Buddha prohibited it,
in the eight-fold path.
113 Section- II
 50.Right Behavior (Avoiding Sin)
Bikkhu Bodhi described Right
Behavior as abstaining from
taking life (non-violence).
Abstaining from taking what is
not given. Abstaining from
sexual misconduct.
(The Noble eight fold path-Bikkhu
Bodhi-PP:49-53)
l Abstaining from taking what
is not given is further explained
as follows:
No stealing, (no housebreaking,
no pickpocketing) no robbery,
no snatching, no fraudulence
(gaining possession of another’s
belonging by falsely claiming
them as one’s own).
No deceitfulness. (using false
weight and measure to cheat
customers) (The Noble Eightfold
Path, Bhikklu Bodhi -pp-52).
Islamic teachings about Right
behavior are as follows:-
Commandment of God:
l God says in the Holy Quran,
(O Muhammad) Tell them,
“come, I will read out what your
Lord has made binding on you,
That you make none to the equal
of God. (no idol-worship) and be
good to your parents and do not
abandon (kill) your children
because of poverty. We shall
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
provide food for you and them.
And do not approach
immoralities. Whether openly or
in secret, and do not kill the life
which God has made sacred
except by way of justice and law.
This is the command to you, so
that you may understand (Surah-
Al-Anam (6) Ayat 151).
l (God said)Woe to those who
give less (than due). Who
demand of other people full
measure for themselves, But
when they give by measurement
or weight to other, they give them
less. Do such people not realize
that they will be raised again (in
Qayamat for account taking of
deeds?) (Surah-Al-Mutaffifin-83
Ayat-4).
l (God said)Do not commit
adultery, for it is an indecent and
an evil course (Surah-Bani Israil (17)
Ayat-32).
l Your Lord has commanded
that you should worship none
but Him, and show kindness to
your parents. If either or both of
them attain old age with you, say
no word of contempt to them
and do not rebuke them, but
always speak gently to them and
treat them humbly and with
114 Section- II
tenderness and say, "Lord, be
merciful to them both, as they
raised me up when I was
little.”(Surah-Bani Israil (17) Ayat-23-
24)
l Give to your relatives their
due, and also to the needy and
the wayfarer. And do not spend
extravagantly; spendthrifts are
the brothers of Satan, and Satan
is ever ungrateful to his Lord.
(Surah-Bani Israil (17) Ayat-26-27)
l You shall not kill your
offspring (children) for fear of
poverty. It is We who provide for
them, and for you. Indeed, killing
them is a great sin. (Surah-Bani
Israil (17) Ayat-31)
l Do not go near the orphans'
property, except with the best of
intentions, until they reach
maturity. Keep your promises;
you will be called to account for
every promise which you have
made! (Surah-Bani Israil (17) Ayat-
34)
l Give full measure, when you
measure, and weigh with
accurate scales. That is fair, and
better in the end. (Surah-Bani Israil
(17) Ayat-35)
l Do not walk proudly on the
earth. You cannot cleave the
earth, nor can you rival the
mountains in height. (Surah-Bani
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Israil (17) Ayat-37)
l (Hazrat Luqman advised his
son) O my son! (Don’t commit
sin) Though it be but the weight
of a grain of mustard seed and
though it be hidden in a rock, or
in the heavens or on the earth,
God will bring it forth. Truly,
God is the knower of all
subtleties and He is aware. (Surah-
Luqman (31) Ayat-16)
l O my dear son! perform your
prayers regularly, and enjoin
good, and forbid evil, and endure
patiently whatever may befall
you. Surely, this is something
which requires firm resolve.
(Surah-Luqman (31) Ayat-17)
l Do not avert your face from
people out of haughtiness and do
not walk with pride on the earth:
for, behold, God does not love
arrogant and boastful people.
(Surah-Luqman (31) Ayat-18)
l Walk modestly and lower
your voice, for the ugliest of all
voices is the braying of the ass."
(Surah-Luqman (31) Ayat-19)
Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) said :
1. God has appointed me as a
prophet to teach mankind the
115 Section- II
best character and behavior God. Hence Gautam Buddha
(Ikhlaq-Hasna) (Hadees-Moatta- by advised to adopt right behavior .
Imam-Malik)
2. Good character is noble deeds
(Muslim, Hadeese-Nabvi-no. 347).
3. Person with best character
among you is that person whose
behavior is best for his wife (Ibne-
Maja-Zade-Rabi-321).

4. On day of Judgement the

most valuable good deed will be
good character. God dose n't like
those who speak ill. (Tirmizi-
Hadees-e-Nabvi-349).

5. Friendly, harmless, soft

spoken, soft hearted will never
enter Hell. (Tirmizi-Hadees-e-
Nabvi-368).

6. Because of ill speech and

infidelity people will enter hell
and because of Good character
and remembrance of God people
will enter heaven (Trimizi-Hadees-
e-Nabvi-422/350).

7. Those who adopt humility

God blesses them with respect
and honor (in society) (Masood
Brazoor-946).

8. Because of sin God reduces

prosperity of human beings.
(Tirmizi-Zade-Rah-Vol. 2 Page-301).

Wr o n g b e h a v i o r r e d u c e s
prosperity and attracts wrath of

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 116 Section- II

 51. Right way of earning
As per Bikkhu Bodhi, earning by
cheating, stealing, exploitation is
against teaching of Gautam
Buddha. (The Noble Eightfold path,
Bikkhu Bodhi-pp-55-56).
l God says in the Holy Quran
“Believers (in God) do not
wrongfully consume each
other’s wealth, but trade with it
by mutual consent. Do not kill
one another. God is most
merciful to you.” (Surah-An-Nisa
(4) Ayat 29).
l Proph e t Mu h a m m a d
(PBUH) said “Those who cheat
are not a Muslim” (Hadees,
Tirmizi-1315).
l Proph e t Mu h a m m a d
(PBUH) prohibited brokers of
urban area to sale product of
rural area. (Hadees Ibne-Maja-
2253).
Explanation:- Formers are
innocent people. They don't
assess value of their product
perfectly. Brokers of urban area
are extremely clever and even
c h e a t e r. T h e y p u r c h a s e
agricultural product from
former at very cheap price and
sale in cities at very high price.
This is exploitation of innocent
farmers. Hence Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
prohibited to interfere in
business of farmers by brokers.
Let farmers to come in the city,
know value of their product and
sale to customer at optimum
price. So the farmer who take so
much labor to produce grains
etc. get right returns of their
hard work.
l Hazrat Kaab bin Ajrah (RA)
says that once a person passed by
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
who was doing too much
struggles for earning money.
Companion of the Holy Prophet
said, “It would have been much
better if this person do so much
struggle in religion (for cause of
God). Then Holy Prophet said, If
this person is struggling to earn
money for his kids, then his this
struggle will be counted as for
noble cause of God. If this
person is struggling to earn
money so that he himself do not
beg, then his struggle will be
counted for noble cause of God.
If this person is struggling to
earn money to look after his old
parents, then his this struggle
will be counted as noble cause of
God. But if he is struggling to
earn money to prove his
superiority over other human
117 Section- II
being, then his struggle will be
for evil cause. (Targeeb-Tibrani-
Zade-Rah Hadees no. 88)
l Once a person shook hands
with Prophet Muhammad
(Pbuh). His palms was very
rough. So holy Prophet asked
him for its reason. That person
said that, I do hard work with
hand, hence my palms are rough.
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
kissed his palms.
l Earning money honestly and
for right cause is a prayer, and
respectable way of living, hence
Lord Buddha said it in Eight Fold
Path.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 118 Section- II

 52. Right effort
l Holy Quran says, God sends
down water from the sky, that
fills riverbeds and cause them to
flow, and each stream flows as per
its water carrying capacity. The
flowing water carries along with
it swelling foam, akin to what
rises from smelted ore from
which man makes ornaments
and tools. God this way explains
the truth and falsehood. The
waste material flowing on water
is disposed away, but (water)
which is useful to mankind
remains behind (Get stored and
preserved in earth). This way
God explains of right and wrong
(so that you understand it). (Holy
Quran 13.17)
Meaning of this verse is as
follows:
After good rain water flows in
canals, but in initial rain it also
carries foam and straws of
grasses with it. After sometime
water which is beneficent to
mankind get absorbed in soil and
become water table. (That means
it get preserved) and foam and
grass particles which are useless
vanishes or disposed off.
Similarly the person and society
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
which benefits mankind
flourishes and prospers. And
those who are of no use to
mankind are disposed off, or
declines or do not prosper. Hence
all human beings for their own
peace and prosperity should
serve and become beneficial to all
mankind.
l Think and imagine the
following example.
Suppose I am a criminal and I am
staying in a society in which
everyone is saint. And in second
cases I am a saint and staying in a
society in which everyone is
criminal. In which case I will be
more happy and prosperous. Of
course when I stay in society of
saints. So becoming even saint
will not make my life
comfortable, unless my neighbor
and society in which I stay is not
prosperous and enlightened.
Anathapindica was a wealthy
businessman, when he embraced
Buddhism, and asked Gautam
Buddha that should I donate all
my wealth and become Bikshu,
Gautam Buddha did not allow
him, and asked him to carry on
his business as ususal and remain
beneficient to mankind.
When Gautam Buddha was
119 Section- II
staying at Saravasti, a wealthy l And as compared (to him)
women Vishakha donated food, among human beings no one is
cloths and medicine to all more dear to me (at present) and
Bikshu, (men & women) and never will be anyone else in this
Gautam Buddha accepted it and world as compared to him (will
blessed her. And after death she be) more dearer to me in future .
got heaven also. This proves that (Bhagwat gita 18:69)
Buddhism is not against l From these details we
becoming wealthy and donating understand that helping fellow
large money to fellow human human beings is most important
beings. part of all divine religions.
l In the Holy Quran whenever l So God always commanded
God asked human being to helping other human beings. I
perform Namaz (prayer) He also consider Gautam Buddha a
c o m m a n d e d h i m t o p ay Prophet, hence it is my personal
religious tax (zakat). So that it views that by right efforts
could be used for upliftment of Gautam Buddha advice for
poor, freeing slaves, paying debt taking right effort to serve
of poor, helping travelers, mankind, so that miseries ends
struggling to spread the words of in life of all human-beings.
God, etc.
l The holy Prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh) said, “All
creatures are (like) family of
God, and He loves most those
who are kindest to His family.”
(Narrated by Anas, Mishkat-al-
Masabih, 3-1392 quoted from
Bukhari).
l God said in the Bhagwat
Gita. “ Those who (along with)
doing my worship teaches this
most confidential (religious)
knowledge to my worshiper
without doubt achieves my
supreme place (heaven)
certainly. (Bhagwat gita 18:68)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 120 Section- II
 53. Essence Of Islam
Eight fold path could be divided
into two broad categories:
Right state of mind
Right conduct
Right Views
Right Aspirations
Right Thought
Right Contemplation
These noble act are related to
right state of mind
Right speech
Right Behavior
Right way of earning
Right effort
These four noble acts are related
to right conduct.
In this chapter we will describe
how these two categories are
essence of Islam also.
Importance of right state
of mind:-
1. God says in the Holy Quran
that:
Whatever you disclose which is
in your minds or you keep it
hidden. God will bring you to
account for it. (Surah-Al-Baqara (2)
Ayat-(284).
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
That means whatever we think
deep inside our hearts, we have
to give account of those thought
also to God, similar to our deeds.
2 . Pro p h e t Mu h a m m a d
(PBUH) said, The reward of
deeds depend upon the
intention, and every person will
get the reward according to what
he has intended. (Bukhari 1:1 -0:13)
3. God says in the Holy Quran,
“O you who believed (in One
God), avoid much (negative)
assumption. Indeed some
assumption are sin. (Surah-Al-
Hujraat (49) Ayat-12)
That means we have to think
positively about other human
being also. If we assume some
fault in a person, and if that fault
is not in him, then thinking
negative about that person will
be counted as sin in our account
of deeds.
4. Hazrat Abu Huraira (RA)
said, I heard Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH) says, The
first group of people who will be
brought in front of God for
checking of their deeds will be
121 Section- II
the martyrs, scholars and rich
people.
When the martyrs will be
produced before God, God will
make known to them His favors,
(physical strength, bravery
which God blessed to him etc)
and the martyred person will
acknowledge it. Then God will
ask him, “what did you do about
them?” Martyr will say, “I Fought
for you until I died a martyr. God
will say, “You have lied, you
fought to become famous, and to
be known as courageous. And so
it was said after your death.
Then God will ask angels to drag
him along on his face until he is
thrown in hell fire.
Another person produced before
God will be a man who has
studies (religious) knowledge
and taught it, and who used to
recite the Quran. He will be
brought and God will make
known to him His (God’s)
favours and that person will
recognize them (will accept the
favour of God). (The Almighty)
God will say, And what did you
do about them? He will say, I
studied (religious) knowledge
and I taught it and I recited the
Quran for Your sake. God will
say. You have lied, you studied
(religious) knowledge, so that it
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
might be said (about you that) he
is learned one. And you recited
the Quran that it might be said
(that) he is a reciter. And so it was
said (that) he is a reciter.(That
means people praised you as per
your intention). Then he will be
ordered to be dragged along on
his face until he is cast (thrown)
in hell-fire.
(Another person produced
before God) will be a man whom
God had made rich and to whom
He had given all kinds of wealth.
He will be brought and God will
make known to him His (God’s)
favour and he will recognize
them. (The Almighty) God will
say. And what did you do about
them? He will say, I left no path
untrodden in which You like
money to be spent without
spending in it for your sake. God
will say You have lied, you did
because you wanted that people
should say: He is open-handed
(Generous). And it was said.
Then he will be ordered to be
dragged on his face until he is
cast into Hell-fire.
(Hadees, Muslim, Tirmidhi, An-nasai)
So the first batch of people who
will enter Hell will be martyrs,
religious scholars, and rich
people of society. And this will
happen because of their wrong
122 Section- II
intention.
5. Hazrat Abdullah Ibne Umar
said, once we were sitting in
mosque in company of prophet
Muhammad (PBUH) and he
(messenger) said, if you want to
see a person who is destined for
heaven than see the person who
will just enter in this mosque.
And a person entered in Mosque.
He was one of the companion of
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH).
On the second day messenger
said same thing and same
companion entered in Mosque.
On third day messenger said
same thing, and on third day also
same companion entered in
Mosque.
Hazrat Abdullah Ibne Umar said,
I was too much impressed with
that companion, who was
destined for heaven. And request
him to allow me to stay with him
for a few days.
As all of them were known to
e a c h o t h e r, h e n c e t h a t
companion allowed him.
Hazrat Abdulla Ibne Umar
started observing that
companion very minutely to
know the secret prayer by which
he was destined for heaven.
After three days of observation
Hazrat Abdulla said, I found no
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
special prayer of that
companion. I became
disappointed, and directly asked
that companion about his special
prayer because of which he is
destined for heaven. That
companion said I don't do any
special prayer other than what all
Muslims do. So Hazrat Abdulla
Ibne Umar started returning
back hopelessly. When he walked
few steps away, that companion
called him back and said, “I don’t
do any special prayer, but I do one
thing. Every day before sleep I
ensure that my heart is absolutely
clean from all kind of malaises
and hatred for anybody. I sleep
with absolutely clean heart and
good wishes for everyone.”
(Muntakhib Ahadees)
From above-mentioned details
we can understand that even
after accepting Islam, if someone
had wrong intention, then even
after becoming martyr or
religious scholar or
p h i l a n t h ro p i s t , t h e f i n a l
destination will be hell only.
And a simple religious person
with clean heart and good wishes
for all human being is sure to get
heaven.
Impor tance of right
conduct
123 Section- II
1.God says in holy Quran, “God
does not impose on any person a
responsibility (burden) beyond
his ability. Whoever will do good
deed will benefit from it, and
whoever will do evil dead will
receive it’s harmful effect. (Surah-
Al-baqra-2, verse-286)
This means God does not put a
human being in such a harsh and
helpless condition that he has no
option other than committing
sin. A human being commits sin
intentionally as per his wishes.
And effect of wrong deed which
we do with fellow human being
cannot be washed away or erased
by any ritual or prayer of God.
2. Holy Quran says, “Mankind
protected from front and behind
by angels as per command of
God. God does not changes His
favour upon any nation until
they change their own condition.
(Surah-Al-Rad-13, verse-11)
This verse means that angels
protect mankind from harms
which mankind himself cannot
protect from. And further God
says that if anyone is in good
condition then God Himself
does not convert it into bad
condition. Everyone get bad
condition because of their own
wrong deed.
Or we can say human society is
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
protected by angels. Whatever
bad or good condition a person,
or society is enjoying, it is not
because of a reason beyond the
control of human being. But it is
deed of human being because of
which their condition becomes
good or bad.
So in bad surrounding if a person
o r c o m m u n i t y ke e p s o n
committing sin, then they will
not get forgiveness, but all of
them will be accounted for it, as
bad situation is created by
human being themselves, and
not by God.
3. In a Journey of holy war, a
companion of Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) came to him
and asked, “O messenger of God,
if I fight whole-heartedly
(physically and financially) and
die in this holy war, will I get
heaven? Prophet Muhammad
(pbuh) said.“Yes, you will get
heaven.” That person turned
back for going away. At that
moment Prophets Muhammad
(pbuh) called him back,and said
“Archangel Gabrial just came
and told me that (even a very
small) loan which a person takes,
without returning it to the
lender, even a martyr cannot get
heaven. (Hadees-Book-Muslim)
124 Section- II
4. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported,
that Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) said, “The soul of the
deceased believer remains
pending (suspended)on
account of the debt, till it (the
debt) is paid. (At-Tirmidhi)
5. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh)
said, “On the day of judgement
(Qaymat/Parlay), a worshiper
will come with huge amount of
blessing which will be like a hill.
But when God starts checking
deed account of that worshiper
with huge amount of blessing,
Many people will come and will
plead God that, O God, on earth
this person has cheated us, taken
our money, harmed us, not given
our right, exploited us, etc etc.
Then God starts giving blessing
to each person as per their
suffering and losses, from the
blessing of man who is under
checking. Slowly all the blessing
of that worshiper will be
distributed among sufferers.
Even after this his many
sufferings will remain unpaid. So
God will take sin of all those
unpaid people and put on
worshiper who is under
checking. And finally that
worshiper will be thrown in hell.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
So even after earning huge
amount of blessings by
worshiping God, a person will go
in hell due to troubling other
human beings.
So not committing sin is more
important than earning blessing
to succeed and get heaven after
death. So essence of religion is
that one should have mind set
full of faith in God, humanity,
thinking about welfare of human
society, and physically not
harming anyone, and benefitting
everyone.
Some people have mis
conception that sin committed
with other human beings could
be erased with performance of
some prayer or ritual, or
re p e n t a n ce w i t h G o d o r
confession. Some people have
misconception that miseries
could end by some prayer
without avoiding sin. Some
people have misconception that
prosperity could be earned by
prayers without stopping and
avoiding sin. To clear such mis
conceptions some verses of Holy
Quran are as follows:
A) Right & Wrong deeds
are recorded precisely:-
God said in the holy Quran,
On that Day (of Qayamat)
125 Section- II
people will come forward in
separate groups (in front of God
for) to be shown their deeds
(which they did in their lifetime).
(On this day) whoever has done
the smallest particle of good will
see it, and whoever has done the
smallest particle of evil will see it.
(Surah-Al-Zalzala (94) Ayat 6-8).
B) Sins could not
transferred:-
God said in the holy Quran,
“No soul shell bear the burden of
another” (Surah-Al-Najm (53) Ayat
38)
That mean no person will take
on his head blame of sin or
wrong deed of another person.
Everyone will be responsible for
his own sin and he only will get
punishment for it.
C) Miseries in life are due
to wrong deeds:-
A verse of the Holy Quran is as
follows:
They (followers of Prophet
Moses) were covered with
humiliation and misery, (And)
they drew on themselves the
wrath of God. This is because
they went on rejecting the signs
of God and killing His
messengers without just cause.
(And) This is because they
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
rebelled and went on
transgressing (Divine Laws).
(Surah-Al-Baqra 2 Ayat 61)
D) No one can influence
God to forgive sin:-
A verse of the holy quran is as
follows:
be God alone is the Lord, there is no
deity except Him. (He is) the
ever-living, the sustainer of (all)
existence. Neither drowsiness
overtakes Him nor sleep. To Him
belongs whatever is in the
heavens and whatever is on the
earth. Who is it that can
intercede (intervene on behalf of
another) with God except by His
permission ? (Surah Al-Baqarah-
2, Ayat-255)
Once Prophet Muhammad
(pbuh) said to his daughter
Hazrat Fatima, and his aunt
(Hazrat Safiya) and uncles, that
on day of Judgment (Qayamat)
don’t think that being relative of
the Prophet you will be forgiven.
I have no power at all to protect
you from God. In this life you
may ask me for some of my
property, as you wish. (Sahih
Muslim-205).
That means in this life I can give
property but after death I cannot
126 Section- II
ask God to forgive you and give
you heaven.
E) Prosperity life will by
noble deeds:-
God says in the holy Quran that
“ Good and evil deeds are not
equal. Repel evil with what is
better, then you will see that one
who was once your enemy has
become your dearest friend”.
(Sureh- Fussilat (41) Ayat - 34)
Enmity increase problem and
stress, which in turn reduce
prosperity. While friendship
increases happiness, easy life and
prosperity.
(God says in the Holy Quran)
whoever does good deeds, man
or woman, and is believer (also),
we shall assuredly give (him) a
good life (on earth), and (after
death) we will bestow upon them
their words. (Al- Nahl (16), Ayat -97)
(God says in the Holy Quran)
Why should God punish you if
you render thanks to Him and
b e l i e ve i n H i m ? G o d i s
appreciative and aware. (Sureh-
An- Nisa (4), Ayat -147)
In another verse God says, if you
thank for My blessing. I will
further increase it. (Sureh Ibrahim
(14), verse- 7)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Prophet Muhammed (pbuh)
said, God says that: “ O human
being free yourself for My prayer.
If you do so I will give you easy
and pious life, and fill your heart
with generosity. But if you
neglect My prayer, neither I will
reduce your poverty nor free you
hands”. (Hadees Qudsi)
That means who ever neglects
prayer of God will be always
overbusy, and will always face
shortage of money.
So from the Islamic point of
view, embracing Islam is not a
free ticket to heaven. But when a
Muslim adopts right state of
mind and right conduct, only
then he will be successful.
So as far as two broad group are
concerned that is right state of
mind and right conduct,
teaching of Islam is same as what
Gautam Buddha taught 2500
years ago.
Faith and deed of a
Muslim:
To become a Muslim one has to
do five compulsory things or act.
These are as follows:
(1) Correct faith.
(2) Prayer (Namaz).
127 Section- II
(3) Fasting.
(4) Charity (Zakat).
(5) Haj ( Pilgrim age to Makkah)
Details of abovementioned five
things are as follow.
1. Correct Faith:
Correct faith as per Islam are as
follows:
Having faith in one God, who
neither takes birth, nor gives
birth, and no one is equal to
Him, and He is free from all
needs. (Sureh- Al- Ikhlas (112), Ayat -
14 )
Having faith that prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) is God’s last
messengers:- God says in the
Holy Quran, “ Muhammad is
not the father of any of your
men, but God’s messenger and
the seal of the prophets. God has
knowledge of all the things.
(Sureh- Al- Ahzab (33), Ayat -40 )
(Seal of the prophets means he is
the last prophet)
Believing that all prophets and
their books are true. Hell,
Heaven, Angel do exist. Human
being do have a destiny, and
Qayamat will occur, when
everyone has to give account of
their deed to God. (Summary of
sureh Al- Baqrah (2), Ayat - 285)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
2. Prayer (Namaz):-
God says in Holy Quran, recite
(O Muhammed), what has been
revealed to you of the books
(Quran) and establish prayer
(Namaz). Indeed, prayers
(Namaz) prohibits immortality
and wrong doing, and the
remembrance of God is greater
and God knows what you do.
(Your deed). (Sureh- Al- Ankabut
(29), Ayat - 45)
Note:
In this verse. God has instructed
to establish Namaz, and not to
perform Namaz. The difference
between establishing and
performing is that in performing
Namaz one recites all the verses
and supplications which are
prescribed for every step and
physical position in Namaz. As
those verses and supplication are
memorized hence one may recite
them even thinking about
business and other activities also.
While in establishing Namaz one
has to concentrate only on
remembrance of God and feel
that God is listening and
observing him every movement.
(This is similar to meditation).
So when one remembers that
God is listening and observing
him, then he takes care of his
128 Section- II
speech and actions.
3. Fasting:-
God says in the Holy Quran, “O
you who believe (in one God),
fasting has been prescribed for
you, as it was prescribed for
those before you (ancient
people), so that you may become
righteous. (Surah-Al-Baqarah (2)
Ayat 183).
(This means just as fasting is
compulsory for Muslims in the
same way it was compulsory for
ancient people also. And the
purpose of fasting is to make the
nature of human beings pious.
4. Charity (Zakat):-
(Jesus) said, “I am God’s servant.
He has given me the Book and
made me a prophet. He has made
me blessed one, no matter where
I dwell, commanded me to
worship Him, and pay the
religious tax (zakat) for as long as
I live (Surah-Maryam (19) Ayat 30-
31).
Zakat is compulsory for all
Muslims.
God says in the Holy Quran,
Whatever (money) you give as
interest to increase wealth, but it
does not find increase with God.
Yet what (money) you give as
alms and charity with a pure
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
heart (intention) seeking the
pleasure of God, it is these
(persons) that shall get manifold
(increase in their wealth). (Surah-
Al-Rum(30) Ayat-39)
(This means that if someone
takes interest to increase his
wealth, God does not increase his
wealth and prosperity. Only
those who donate their wealth,
their wealth gets multiplied and
increases too much and the poor
in society also benefit from it).
5. Hajj:-
After using precise measuring
instrument such as vernier
caliper and micrometer for some
period, they are sent for
calibration to correct their error,
which get developed in them
because of using them for a long
time. Similarly human being also
requires correction regularly.
To all the people of world God
asked to follow only one religion.
As time passes, far-off or isolated
places develop some new ways in
religious practices or faith.
Hence God asked all the people
of world to come to the centre of
the world Kabaa, and perform
prayers together. So that they can
know the basic and true religion
from each other, and they could
correct whatever wrong belief
and practices they added
129 Section- II
afterward. This is calibration or
correction of religion and
human beings. God gives reward
of visit to Kabaa in form of
forgiveness of all small sins. (Big
sins are forgiven only after
repentance.)

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 130 Section- II

 Section- 3

Essential knowledge which are

required to understand the
teachings of the Buddha

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 131 Section- III

 Understanding God
.
Ÿ We will study the following information about God in this
section:
1) How big God is?
2) Why birth and death is not for God
3) How God knows everything
4) How God keeps this universe in working condition
5) Understanding God from teaching of Taoism
6) How many Gods are there
7) Features of God
8) Clarifications about the Names of God
9) Various Philosophies regarding God
10) Introduction of life, or Jaan and Pran

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 132 Section- III

 54. How big God is?
Rays of light travel at a speed of cluster there are 47,000 galaxies.
3,00,000 kilometers per second.
Many clusters combine to form a
At this speed a ray of light can
super cluster. Our galaxy is in
encircle our earth planet seven
super cluster known as “local
times in a second. The distance
super cluster.”
which a ray of light can travel in a
year is called a “light year.” In one super-cluster there are
more than 100 clusters.
Our sun is 13,00,000 time bigger
than our planet earth. But Sun is Our universe has got more than
not the biggest star in universe. A 100 super clusters.
star with name “eta carinae” is 50
Our this universe is created by
lakh times bigger than our sun.
one God. When He created this
“beetle juice” star is 30 crore time
universe, He was outside
bigger than our sun. V.Y. Canis
universe, and bigger than it.
majoris Star is 100 crore times
bigger than our sun. Can you imagine how big our
God is?
Name of our galaxy is “Milky
way”. In this galaxy there are You can view whatever we have
300,00,00,00,000 suns similar to described on the following link
our Sun. of youtube.
Our galaxy is so big that a ray of https://youtube//x7QRVP2JGzM
light takes one lakh “light years”
to travel from one end to the
other end of our galaxy.
Another galaxy nearest to our
galaxy is double in size than our
galaxy. It is Andromeda Galaxy.
M-81 galaxy is 60 times and, 1C-
1011 galaxy is 600 time bigger
than our galaxy.
A number of such galaxies
combin to make one cluster. The
cluster in which we are present is
called Virgo cluster. In Virgo

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 133 Section- III

 55. Why Birth and Death is not for God
The theory of relativity of
Einstein says that when the
velocity of a thing increases more
than light, that is 300000 kms/sec
or (186000 mile/sec), time starts
slowing down for that object.
For better understanding of this
theory let us consider an
example of a spaceship and a
wall clock. Suppose a spaceship
has capacity of traveling more
than the speed of light and a
clock is fixed to its cabin wall.
When the spaceship travels
below the speed of light; the wall
clock would work with its
regular speed. As the speed of the
spaceship crosses the speed of
light, the wall clock starts
slowing down. And at infinite
speed it would stop completely.
That is time would stop in that
spaceship. It will neither age nor
become old.
Initially it was thought that light
has only spectrum of seven
colors and seven types of rays.
Then it was discovered that other
types of light also exist; for
example infrared and
ultraviolet. Then other types of
rays were discovered, such as the
x-rays and radiation of
radioactive elements. The
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
process of discovery is not over,
and still many more types of rays
and waves remain to be
discovered. Some of which we
commonly know, such as rays of
eyesight, rays of thought energy
etc. Eyesight and thought both
travel at a high speed similar to
light or may be more than that.
l A verse of the holy Quran
about God is as follows:
No vision can grasp Him, but His
grasp is over all vision. He is the
subtle and aware of all things.
(Surah-Al-Anam(6)-verse 103)
l To u n d e r s t a n d t h e
importance of this verse read
the following detail.
If you are walking on road and a
person riding a cycle passes by
you, can you judge his speed?
definitely.
If a car passes you, can you judge
its speed? Yes.
If a bullet passes you, can you
judge its speed?
No. Because speed of Bullet is too
high.
If you ride a high velocity vehicle
with speed somewhat equal to
bullet, than possibly you can
judge speed of a bullet also.
134 Section- III
The stars shining in the sky are
billions of light years away from
us. Our eyesight reaches these
stars in a fraction of a second.
And God can see rays of our
eyesight reaching these stars. It is
possible only when speed of rays
of light of God also has same
speed
Note: It is a scientific fact that
light from stars, when it falls on
the retina of our eye we see them.
But I have seen yogis who can
move coins with stare of their
eye, or bend tea spoon with stare
of their eyes. So eyesight do have
some kind of rays.
The mind and heart work on
complex nature of electrical
energy and thought which is
generated in the mind; it is also
some form of energy. That is why
telepathy messages can be
transmitted to another person
far away, but this form of energy
is yet to be discovered and
defined.
In line of the above scientific
facts, philosophers and thinkers
says that no doubt God is some
form of energy or light, but the
nature and speed of that light is
not known. It may be having
infinite speed. Hence time has
stopped for Him. Hence He is in
the same condition from
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
eternity. Hence He is neither
born nor would die.
Before Big-Bang there was no
space, no matter and no time,
but God was existing. By Big
Bang God created this universe
by which, time, space, energy
and matter came into existence.
But God Who was existing
before big bang, after that also
exists, but neither space, matter
and energy nor time is for him.
When time is not for God, then
birth and death is also not for
God. Hence he remains forever
in same condition.
From another example try to
understand how time is not for
God.
Purchase a toy from toy shop
which runs on battery. Insert a
battery and switch on the toy. As
per charging of battery toy may
keep on moving may be for one
hour, then it will stop. So let us
consider life-span of toy is one
hour if new battery is inserted.
When toy is switched on life
cycle of toy will start, but it has
nothing to do with your life
cycle. If the toy runs for one hour
or half hour, nothing happen
personally in your life.
135 Section- III
Similarly with a big bang God
created this universe. It is still
expanding like a ballon. After
some period of time it will stop
expanding and start contracting
and finally one day it will
collapse to zero volume as it was
before. So the time of expansion
and contraction of universe is
decided by God. Energy is also
supplied by God. But time cycle
of universe has nothing to do
with time of God. Similar to the
fact that life of toy is not related
to your life time.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 136 Section- III

 56. How God knows everything
When we switch on a bulb, it
emits light. Bulb is a small source
of energy; hence the light
emitted by the bulb is also weak
and could be blocked by a
sunglass.
A welding arc has stronger level
of energy, hence its rays cannot
be blocked by plain sunglass, but
require a special glass to block its
ultraviolet rays.
X-ray has still higher level of
energy and cannot be blocked by
welding glass. Even muscles of
human body cannot block it. It is
blocked by denser material like
bones.
Radioactive rays emitted from
uranium etc., which are used in
atomic plants have such a high
energy level that they even
penetrate bones of human body,
wooden partitions and brick
walls etc. To block them,
scientist uses three-feet-thick
wall made from lead metal
bricks. Hence higher the energy
level, more penetrative the rays
emitted.
I have seen a person moving a
coin on the table with a stare of
his eyes. Many Yogis and Rishis,
who awake their Kundalni, also
can move things with a stare of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 137
their eyes. From above examples
I assume that like light, eyesight
or vision of a person is also like
rays of light and have energy like
rays of light or electro-magnetic
waves or sunlight etc., which we
still have not understood
scientifically.
One shlok of Bhagwad Gita is as
follows;
oXod gy`© ghóñ` ^d{V² `wJ[V² CoËWVm &
`oX ^m: gÑer gm ñ`mV² ^mg: Vñ` _hmË_Z: &&
(Then Arjun saw effulgence
(light) of God, it was as) if in the
sky many thousands suns
simultaneously were present.
That light would be like splendor
of that great God. (Bhagwad Gita
11:12)
The great God is the basic and
highest source of energy in
universe. His vision has highest
state or level of energy, which can
pass each and everything in the
universe. A ray emitted by
radioactive material could be
blocked by a thick wall of lead
metal. But nothing can stop the
vision of God. This whole
universe is transparent to God.
Hence God knows everything.
Shlok No. 18.61, of Bhagwad
Gita says,“O Arjun, God is
present in the heart of all human
Section- III
beings.”
Chapter 2, verse no. 284 of the
holy Quran says that “Whatever
you disclose or whatever you
hide in your heart,
He(God)knows it.”
Since vision of God passes
through us. We are transparent
for Him. Hence He knows each
and every cell, every atom and
molecule of our body; every beat
of our heart, every thought in
our mind. Surely, He is closest to
us than our blood vessels and He
knows everything. Things take
shape according to His
command anywhere in the
universe and at anytime. Hence
we can also say that He is present
everywhere, or He is
omnipresent.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 138 Section- III

 57. How God keeps this universe in
Working condition
Let us understand God from shloks of Bhagwat Gita:-
Remember facts and figures in
following shloks of Bhagwat Gita
to understand how God keeps
this universe in wor king
condition, and how God is
present in the human body.
l gd© BoÝÐ` JwU Am^mg_² gd© BoÝÐ` oddoO©V_² &
Agº$_² gd©^¥V² M Ed oZJw©U_² JwU-^m{º¥$ M
&&13:15&&
All wishes and features (in
human beings are) ignited or
illuminated (or created by God.
But He is) devoid of all wishes.
He sustains all creatures, (but)
He is not attached to anyone.
Indeed (He is) creator of all
features (in living being), but He
is free from any features.
(tendencies, emotions,
characteristics). (Bhagwat Gita
13:15)
l ]oh: AÝV: M ^yVmZm_² AMa_² Ma_² Ed M &
gyú_Ëdm_² VV² Aodk{`_² Xya-ñW_² M AoÝVH{$ M VV²
&&16&&
He (is) outside and, inside, of all
living beings and all moving and
non-moving (things). He is
subtle, incomprehensible. He (is
at) far off place, and very near.
(Bhagwat Gita 13:16)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
l AZmoXËdmV² oZJw©UËdmV² [a_ AmË_m A`_²
Aì``: &
eara-ñW: Ao[ H$m¡ÝV{` Z H$am{oV Z obß`V{ &&32&&
O Arjun, this (God is) without
beginning, without feature
(qualities like human beings),
superior (than) soul,
imperishable (immortal). He is
in body, but neither does
anything nor attached to it.
(Bhagwat Gita 13:32)
Ÿ `Wm gd©-JV_² gm¡úå`mV² AmH$me_² Z
C[obß`V{ &
gd©Ì AdoñWV: X{h{ VWm AmË_m Z C[obß`V{
&&13:33&&
The way in which subtle space
(air) being present everywhere,
but not attached to anyone, in
same way (light/tej of) God is
present everywhere in body, but
not attached to anyone. (Bhagwat
Gita 13:33)
Ÿ `Wm àH$me`oV EH$: H¥$ËñZ_² bm{H$_² B__²
aod: &
j{Ì_² j{Ìr VWm H¥$ËñZ_² àH$me`oV ^maV &&34&&
O Arjun, the way in which one
sun illuminates (make alive) this
entire world, in same way one
God illuminates (make alive)
139 Section- III
entire (field) body. (Bhagwat Gita 2000 years ago Lao Tuz wrote
13:34) this book with title “Tao te
`Wm AmH$me-oñWV: oZË`_² dm`w: gd©Ì-J: _hmZ² & ching”. This book was for
Vwm gdm©oU ^yVmoZ _V²-ñWmoZ BoV C[Yma` &&9:6&& education of kings and royal
Just as the air (which) always and families of China. John Heider
everywhere stays in sky, (and Translated it into English.
has) great (importance for
survival of living beings).
Similarly (and) in same way,
understand that all creatures
depend on Me. (Bhagwat Gita 9:6)
Analysis:-
That means that the human body
is functioning and alive because
of light of God, and all
intelligence and emotion in
human being is also because of
God. Similarly everything in this
universe is alive because of the
light of God. So by His own light
and energy, God kept this
universe alive, and in working
condition.
Remember the messages in the
above-mentioned shlokes. Also
read the following Chinese
philosophy. Then we will be able
to understand how God keeps
this universe alive or how things
happen in universe.
Kindly read the following three
chapters of a book called “Tao of
Leadership, written (Translated)
by John Heider. Published by
Bantam Books.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 140 Section- III

58. Understanding God from the teachings
of Taoism.
Tao stands for 'How’
Tao stands for 'how': In what
way do things happen, how
things operate, Tao is the one
principle fundamental to all
creation.
‘Tao is God',
Tao cannot be described or given
a definition as it is applicable to
everything. A thing cannot be
explained in terms of itself. If you
are able to define a principle, it is
not Tao.
Tao is a law while Creation is a
process. That's all there is:
principal and process, how and
what.
All the creation develops in
consonance with Tao and there is
no other system.
Tao cannot be described but it
can be understood. It can be
understood by meditation or
Tao is not an object
No matter how much you try
you will never find a thing
called Tao or God. Tao is not an
object or thing. Tao is a
principle and a law. Tao means
how or in what way.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
being aware of what is going on.
By understanding what is going
on I start perceiving how it is
happening and finally I start
perceiving Tao.
To know what is going on I must
pay attention with an open mind.
I must set aside my personal
prejudices or bias. Prejudiced
people see only what fits those
prejudices.
Meditation method is effective
because principle and process are
never independent of each other.
All the processes reveal the
principle underlying them. It
implies that it is possible for me
to know what Tao is. Thus I can
also know God.
By understanding about Tao I
can understand how things
operate.
All things operate according to
Tao but Tao does not obey
anyone. Tao is never an object or
a process. Tao is the principle of
all things and all events; Tao is the
law or common ground to all
creation.
141 Section- III
Creation is made up of objects
and happenings. All things and
events are in constant motion.
Motion is made up of opposites
or polarities. Different polarities
may cooperate with each other,
or they may conflict or oppose
each other in varying magnitude.
Everything and all happenings,
be they co-operating with one
another or opposing, congruous
Tao: What it is and what it isn't
Tao is not any of the following:
It is not an object.
It is not a noise or any other sort
of motion.
It cannot be divided into
portions.
It cannot alter.
It does not decrease or increase.
It has no associate or
supplement.
Tao is this:
1. Tao is single; it is One.
2. Everything is determined by
Tao.
3. Everything comes after Tao.
4. Tao is the principle of all
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
or tumultuous take their shape
and are sorted out according to
Tao. But Tao is not an event of
motion. For example, Tao is not a
noise. There is no opposite or
Tao has no opposites. Tao is a
single entity, Tao is One.
I believe that nothing precedes
Tao. Nothing has created Tao. No
one has made God.
things.
The most comprehensible and
useful word I can use for Tao is
'how', because Tao is the
underlying law of how all the
things operate.
Keep in mind that while Tao has
no shape or characteristics, it is
omnipresent and eternal.
Just suppose there are four stages
of per petuit y. People are
unlimited in a way; the earth is
unlimited, the universe is
unlimited, Tao is unlimited. Even
though each of these may be
unlimited in a sense, the first
three depend on the next greater
one.
People depend on earth; earth
142 Section- III
depends on cosmos. Cosmos
depends on Tao.
However Tao does not depend on
anything.
(End of chapter on Tao.)
l Taoism is a religion in China
So everything happens in the
universe is as per principle
decided, ordered and
determined by God. And energy
to live and functions also
provided by God only.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 143 Section- III

 59. How many Gods are there

A shlok of Bhagwad Gita is as Ikhlas (112), Ayat- 4)

follows:
Ÿ F$ofo^: ]hwYm JrV_² N>ÝXm{o^: ododY¡: [¥WH²$ &
]«÷-gyÌ [X¡: M Ed h{Vw-_X²o^: odoZoíMV¡: &&5&&
(About God) great sages have
sung various hymn, in different
ways, in many vedas, with the
aim of benefit to mankind. In the
hymns of brahm-sutra it is
described perfectly.

Brahm-sutra is as follow.

EH$_² ]«÷ oÛVr`{ ZmñV{: Z{h Zm ZmñV{ oH§$MZ.

(There is) (EH$_²) One (]«÷) God
(ZmñV{) (there is) no (oÛVr`{) second
(Z{h) never (Zm) no (ZmñV{ oH§$MZ) not a
little bit.
(There is) one God.
(There is) no second (God)
never, not a little bit.

Ÿ A chapter of the holy Quran

is as follow.
Say, He is God, the one .
God is self sufficient (perfect and
does not require anything)
He does not give birth
Nor was He born, and there is
none equal to Him ( Surah-Al

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 144 Section- III

 60. Features of God

From the shloks of Bhagwat Gita hejced YeeJeced Depeevevle: cece DeJÙeÙeced
we will try to understand the Devegòececed ~~
features of God. Some shloks of
Bhagwat Gita are as follows: God said, Not understanding My
supreme nature (which is)
Ÿ Immortal imperishable and the finest one,
people with less intelligence
Ÿ DeefJeveeefMe leg leled efJeefæ Ùesve meJe&ced Foced think Me (who is) formless to
leleced ~ have assumed a personality
efJeveeMeced DeJÙeÙemÙe DemÙe ve keâef§eled keâleg&ced (visible form). (Bhagwat Gita 7:24)
Den&efle~~ (2:17) God creates, sustains and
Shri Krishna said, But (you) destroys?
know it that (God is) immortal, People are of the opinion that
because of whom this whole God has three forms. First
universe exist, No one is able to creates, second sustains and third
do destruction of that (God) destroys. But in Bhagwat Gita
(Bhagwat Gita 2:17)
God says that He is not divided,
Ÿ Unborn and other shloks indicate that all
the three acts God does himself.
These shloks are as follows;
Ÿ Ùe: ceeced Depeced Deveeefoced Ûe Jesefòe ueeskeâ
cene-F&Õejced ~ l DeefJeYeòebâ Ûe Yetles<eg efJeYeòeâced Fje Ûe
Demeccet{: me: celÙex<eg meJe&-heehew: ØecegÛÙeles~~ efmLeleced ~
God said, One who know Me Yetle-Yele=& Ûe leled %esÙeced «eefme<Ceg ØeYeefJe<Ceg Ûe ~~
unborn, beginning-less, and the
supreme lord of the universe. He (God is) without division and
is learned one and will be free (He has created) all living beings
from all sins among (human and divided (them in various
beings) those who are subjecte to categories) and kept them stable
death. (Bhagwat Gita 10:3) and He sustains (provide food)
to all living entities (you should)
Ÿ Formless
know that He is the creator and
the annihilator. (Bhagwat Gita
DeJÙeòebâ JÙeefòeâceeheVeb cevÙevles ceeceyegæÙe:~ 13:17)

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 145 Section- III

Creation God said, Those peoples who
without thinking about other
l meJe&Yetleeefve keâewvlesÙe Øeke=âefleced Ùeeefvle ceeefcekeâeced ~ deities properly worship Me , I
keâuhe-#eÙes hegve: leeefve keâuhe-Deeoew efJeme=peeefce Denced ~~
always take responsibility of
(God said) O Son of Kunti protection (of) such people who
(Arjun) all those (human beings) constantly do (My) worship.
I (have) created at beginning of (Bhagwat Gita 9:22)
universe (and) at the end of
Destruction :-
universe (on the day of parlay) by
My power of nature and with My l heg®<e: me: hej: heeLe& YekeälÙee ueYÙe: leg DevevÙee~
decision all human beings will be ÙemÙe Devle:-mLeeefve Yetleeefve Ùesve meJe&ced Foced leleced ~~
raised again. (Bhagwat Gita 9:7) God said, O Arjun, favor of that
l mJeÙeced SJeb Deelcevee Deelceveced JeslLe lJeced heg®<e- (Great God could be achieved
Gòece~ only by) worshiping Him alone,
Yetle-YeeJeve Yetle-F&Me osJe-osJe peieled -heles~~ without mixing His prayer with
any other deity. But (He is also)
Arjun said, Certainly (O God) beyond being a human. Because
personally by yourself, you of whom these all universe
(know) yourself. You are greatest pervades, and by whom the
of all, creator of everything, lord parlay (Qiyamat) will occur.
of everything, God of devtas, (Bhagwat Gita 8:22)
lord of entire universe. (Bhagwat l Sleled Ùeesveerefve Yetleeefve meJee&efCe Fefle
Gita 10:15)
GheOeejÙe~
Sustenance :- Denced ke=âlmvemÙe peiele: ØeYeJe: ØeueÙe: leLee ~~7-6~~

l ceÙee leleced Foced meJe&ced peieled DeJÙeòeâ-cetefle&vee~ God said, (Success and failure of)
(all) human race depends on
celed-mLeeefve meJe&-Yetleeefve ve Ûe Denced les<eg DeJeefmLele:~~ these two (This world and
God said, All these universe hereafter) This way I (the God)
pervades (because of ) My who do beginning and End of the
(God’s) invisible form, all world. (Bhagwat Gita 7:6)
creatures exist due to Me, and I
do not exist in them. (Bhagwat Gita
9:4)
l DevevÙee: efÛevleÙevle ceeced Ùes pevee:
heÙeg&heemeles~
les<eeced efvelÙe DeefYeÙegòeâeveeced Ùeesie #esceced Jeneefce Denced~~

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 146 Section- III

 61. Various Philosophies regarding
God
lWhen saints meditate to realize might have realised the light of
God, and when they God within himself. But
concentrate towards heaven, because of saying “Anal-Haq”.
they feel God as an individual That means I am God, he was
entity, having light more than beheaded.
thousands of Suns. So they said,
l He (is) outside and, inside, of
this universe is created by God,
all living beings and all moving
and God is a separate entity.
and non-moving (things). He
This philosophy is called
is subtle, incomprehensible. He
Dwitwad. (Û¡VdmX) That mean (is at) far off place, and very
they are two. God and universe near. (Bhagwad Gita 13:16)
are separate entities.
l “God is the light of the heaven
l When some saints and the earth”. (Sure An-Nur( 24 ),
concentrated on themselves. Ayat no.35).
They found light of God in
themselves, and they also found l So Adwitwad (AÛ¡VdmX) and
every living thing alive because Dwitwad (Û¡VdmX) each are 50%
of light of God. So they got correct. When they combine
convinced that God is in together then only a real and
everything. They called this true picture emerges. God is an
philosophy as Adw itwad individual entity up above the
(AÛ¡VdmX). A-dwit mean not two. heaven. But His light is present
That means all is one and that is everywhere, and every living
God. being is alive because of that
energy. (Like Solar watch
Among Muslims Sufis these two comes alive in Sun-light).
philosophies are called as “wah-
da-tul-shahood” and “wah-da-
tul-wajood.”
l Mansur Al-Hallaj (858-922
AD) was a Sufi. He used to
remain absorbed in
remembrance of God. One day
he started saying “Anal haq”
that means, I am God. He

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 147 Section- III

 62. Clarification about the names of
God
1. OM is the name of formless,
omnipresent, Almighty God.
God asked to recite His this
name before every positive
work. (Bhagwat Gita 17.23)
2. Shiv is name of formless,
omnipresent, Almightly God.
Shankarji is also called Shiv
because he is considered to be
Avtar of Shiv. But Shiv is not
personal name of Shankarji.
3. Agni is name of God. God has
created first soul from His Tej
(light). Hence first soul is also
called as Agni. But basically Agni
is name of Almighty God.
4. Ram is name of formless,
omnipresent, Almighty God.
Name of eldest son of Raja
Dashrat of Ayodhya was Ram-
Chandra. (That means moon of
God or beloved of God). But due
to various reasons Shri
Ramchandra is also called as Shri
Ram. But basically Ram is name
of Almighty God, as per Nalanda
Vi s h a l s h a b d s a g a r ko s h
(Dictionary )
5. TAT is name of God which
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
means THAT
By this name one has to
remember that “THAT God”
who is creator, is always looking
at and listening to us, hence we
should avoid sin and do noble
deeds.
Right words, Right behaviour,
Right way of earning, Right
effort, all these we will do when
we will be sure that THAT entity
(God) is looking at and listening
to us.
In Arabic TAT is pronounced as
HOO. It means THAT. In Quran
chapter no. 59 Ayat 22,23,24 this
name is mentioned. Muslim
Sufis prefer to recite Allah HOO
and many times recite only HOO
that is this name of God. Yogis
also recite a words Tatvamasi.
This word is combination of Tat
T v a m A s i . T AT m e a n s
That(God), Tvam means you,
Asi means you are. When Yogis
and Sufis recite Tatvamasi or
Allah HOO, They say that Oh
God THAT entity who creates
and sustain this universe is You
alone.
6. SAT OR SATYA is also
148 Section- III
name of God, it means truth. In
Arabic it is pronounced as HAQ.
By Right Views, Right Aim, Right
Thought, Right contemplation,
we worship God with name and
feature of truth. In sermons, and
speeches Gautam Buddha
repeata again and again the word
of Dhamma which means truth.
It is this feature of God. Just
remember this Fact. It will help
us in understanding the
teachings of Gautam Buddha.
7. Brahm means Almighty
God, who is without form,
omnipresent and creator of
everythings,
8. Brahma means deity whom
God created and assigned
responsibility of creation of
universe. He was initially having
five heads. His one top head is cut
off due to his arrogance. Now he
has got only four heads in all four
directions. (as per shiv puran)
In English, while writing
Sanskrit names we add alphabet
“a” after that name. So while
writing Brahm we add Alphabet
“a”, and it becomes Brahma the
name of Deity. And name of
deity Brahma already have
alphabet “a” at it’s end, so we
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
don't add another “a”, and word
Brahma remains as it. But by
doing this it become difficult to
recognize between God and
Deity.
To explain this fact this chapter
was added in this book.
So this practise of adding
alphabet “a” at the end should be
stopped, as it deforms actual
names and words.
For example yog is actual word.
In English it is written as yoga.
But young generation considers
and pronounces yoga as actual
and original word and the word
yog became stranger.
The last entity to whom Gautam
Buddha met and defeated before
enlightenment was Mara the
devil, who was trying to distract
Gautam Buddha. Again the first
entity to whom Gautam Buddha
met after enlightenment was
Mara the devil, who was
persuading Gautam Buddha to
proceed for Parinirvana, which is
achieved only on death. So
indirectly Mara the devil wanted
to stop the spreading of divine
teaching by Gautam Buddha to
common people. At this moment
Brahma (the deity) arrived from
149 Section- III
heaven and requested Gautam
Buddha not to proceed for
Parinirvana, But teach divine
knowledge to common people so
that they can get salvation.
Gautam Buddha personally met
Brahma, so how he can deny
existance of Brahma. He neither
denied existence of Brahma. Nor
He denied existence of Brahm,
the Almighty God.
Lord Buddha only says that
Ishwar or Almighty God do not
create miseries in life. Miseries
are caused by our wrong deed.
And it could be erased only by
walking on the noble path. By
worship of God or by any ritual
wrong deed which we have
committed with another human
being could not be washed away.
Brahma is a devta to whom God
created and gave responsibility of
creation of the universe. In
Nalanda Subd Sagar Dictionary,
one of the meaning of Devta is
Sur which means angel.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 150 Section- III

 63 Introduction of life (Jaan, Pran)
lLife is called as Jaan in Urdu
a n d Pr a n i n Hi n d i . To
understand it clearly, kindly
consider following example:
lWhen you keep a solar watch
and calculator in dark, it will
not work. But if you bring it
near a window. Even if sunlight
doesn't fall on them directly,
then also they start working.
Why do they work?
Sun is 13 lac time bigger than
earth. And temperature in sun is
as high as 1.5 crore C°. No one
can even look at the Sun with
naked eyes, or go near it.
The rays emitted from sun could
be considered as rain of energy
and each drop of energy is called
photon. After hitting the surface
of the earth, they get scattered.
When we bring a solar watch and
calculator near a window these
photons or scattered energy of
sun is absorbed by photo-cell of
watch and calculator and they
start working.
So it is the Sun which is operating
the solar watch and calculator.
We can say the Sun is inside
watch and calculator, but
actually sun exists far away from
the earth, even if sun comes
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
closer, then at 1.5 crore C° heat,
solar watch and calculator and
whole world will get burnt. So we
cannot go even near the Sun, but
then also we can correctly say
that Sun is inside solar watch and
calculator, because they become
alive because of Sun only.
l Solar watch and calculator
remain dead in dark, But come
alive in sunlight. In this case
there is life or jaan or Pran in
these units because of the Sun.
Similarly this whole universe
works because of some divine
energy, and that divine energy is
energy (or light) of God.
Shloks of Bhagwat Gita
regarding this facts are as follows:
(God said) O Arjun, the way in
which one sun illuminates (make
alive) this entire world, in the
same way one God illuminates
(makes alive) entire field (body).
(B.G. 13:34)
(God said) Certainly whatever
materialistic creation, glorious
(energy) or peace, happiness
considered to exist. Certainly
you (should) know (it clearly
that) all those are because of a
small part of My light. (B.G. 10:41)
151 Section- III
 (God said) O Arjun (but) in this and PRAN in Hindi. This is
way why you (need to) know different from Soul and spirit,
(Me) (by thinking of) so many Which we will study in the next
(things). I (have) established this Chapter.
universe (by My) one fraction (of
light) and pervade and support Important Note:-
(all creatures in) this (universe) l God says in the Holy Quran
(so concentrate only on Me).
(B.G. 10:42) “There is certainly nothing like
him,” Surah-Ash-shura (42) verse
(God said) Just as the air (which) (11))
always and everywhere stays in
sky, (and has) great (importance That means there is nothing by
for survival of living beings). which we can explain God. God
similarly (and) in the same way, cannot be explained by any
understand that all creatures example.
depends on Me. (B.G. 9:6) So whatever discussion we had
One verse of the Holy Quran is in this chapter or we will be
as follows: having in next chapters, are only
for convenience of our
“God is the light of the heaven understanding. It is a fact that
and the earth”. (Surah An-Nur( 24 ), only God himself correctly
Ayat no.35). knows himself. He is above our
Everything happens in the grasping power and
universe as per principle decided, imagination.
ordered and determined by God.
And energy to live and function
also comes from energy of God,
that is from Tej-ansh (a particle
of light of God). The thing which
receives energy and working
principle from God are called
living things. And those who do
not receive it any more are dead
things.
This presence of energy and
principle in the body is called
LIFE in English, JAAN in Urdu,
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 152 Section- III
 64. Difference Between Soul & Spirit
Understanding the difference
between spirit and soul is
extremely difficult . 99.9%
people of world don’t know the
difference between them.
l First I will give proof that
they are different, so that you can
believe it, and then read this
chapter with interest.
l Carefully read the following
shlokes of Bhagwat Gita.
l Bhagwat Gita shlok no. 2.19
(God said) Anyone who knows
this as a killer, and anyone who
thinks this as mortal both (of
them have) no knowledge. This
neither kills (anyone), nor it get
killed.
l Bhagwat Gita shlok no.2.20
This neither took birth and nor
it dies, and at any time neither
(it) came into existence, nor is in
existence, and neither it will
come into existence. And it is the
oldest (one). This does not die
(with) death of body.
l Bhagwat Gita shlok no.2.25
God said, this is invisible. This
is inconceivable. This is
unchangeable. Therefore (after)
knowing well about this you
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
should not worry (about
death).
l Bhagwat Gita shlok no.6.5
Indeed human being (should)
elevate his soul. Human being
should not degrade (his soul).
(As) soul (is) friend of human
being, as well as soul (is) enemy
of human being.
l Bhagwat Gita shlok no.6.6
The person by whom the soul
was conquered, of him soul
becomes a friend. But the same
soul of the person which is
unconquered remains enemy,
and certainly (acts) like an
enemy.
l T he thing s w hich is
described in the first three
shloks without name has
following features.
1. It is unborn
2. It is immortal
3. It has no existence, it never
had existence and nor it will
have existence in future.
4. Neither it harms anyone and
nor gets harmed.
5. It is invisible
6. It cannot be conceived or
153 Section- III
 understood.
7. It the cannot be changed or
altered.
l In last two shloks (Shlok no.
6.5/6.6) the thing which is
described is named as Atma
(soul) and it could be uplifted
improved, purified and also
could be degraded and spoiled.
l Now think: can both be one
and the same thing ?
Never.
First one is spirit and second one
is soul. Maximum details about
spirit we get in Bhagwat Gita.
But first we will study a few
verses of the Bible and the Quran
in next chapter.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 154 Section- III

 65. Understanding the spirit
Bible:
The two verses of the Bible are as
follows:
1. The word of God is living and
active. Sharper than any two-
edged sword, piercing to the
division of soul and of spirit, of
joints and of marrow and
discerning the thought and the
intentions of the heart. (Hebrews
4:12- Bibla.com)
2. God is spirit, and those who
worship him must bring him
true spiritual worship (John 4:24,
Weymouth Bible)
l From above-mentioned two
verses, the fact is clear that
1) Spirit and soul are two
separate things.
(2) Spirit is related to God.
Holy Quran:
In the holy Quran there are only
a few verses about the spirit. One
of such verse is as follows:
God said to the angels about
Prophet Adam that, “so when I
have made him complete and
breathe into him of My spirit, fall
down making obeisance to him”
(Surah Al-Hijr-15-Ayat-29)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
What we understand from this
verse is that God has blown spirit
in human body from His own
spirit. So this spirit belongs to
God. It always remain pious.
And it is puffed and not created
or loaded, so it does not have
existence.
In the Christian religion there
are many bibles. One of them is
Gospel of Barnabas. One verse of
chapter no. 39 of this bible says
that when God blew spirit in to
Adam, he become alive. After
becoming alive Adam saw
something written in heaven. So
he asked God about that
sentence (Kalma).
What we understand from
Gospel of Barnabas is that
human being is intelligent
because of his spirit. when spirit
was blown into the body of
Adam he got up and asked about
kalma.
When we human being sleep, our
soul (not spirit) get separated
from our body. This is written in
the Holy Quran (Surah-Az-
z u m a r - 3 9 - Ay a t - 4 2 ) a n d
Bhagwat Gita chapter no. 8 shlok
no. 18. In sleep we see dreams,
and in dreams also we remain
155 Section- III
intelligent and we behave
similarly to our wakeful
condition .
God has blown, spirit into
human body from His own
spirit. God is infinite
intelligence. God may have
blown only finite intelligence in
the human beings.
So because of this spirit we are
intelligent and superior than all
living things. This spirit is also
called conscience in English,
Zameer in Urdu, Vivek and
antar-Atma in Hindi.
For two to three lac years Homo
Sapiens have lived on the earth.
They were similar to human
beings. Even after living for 2 to 3
lac years they have not made
even a small hut for themself.
They lived like animals and
became extinct like animals. The
first human being, Prophet
Adam arrived on Earth may be
around 25000 years ago, and his
race has changed the geography
of the earth. This is because of
intelligence in Human Being
which we get due to our spirit.
God is one, and He blew the
spirit in human beings from His
own spirit. So we all human
being have the same spirit in us,
which is always pious
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Many good features of human
beings are described in the
Bhagwat Gita chapter no. 13
shlok no. 6 to 9. All these good
qualities are due to this spirit.
This spirit never get spoiled and
always remain pious. So when
we commit sin it always scolds
us. That is why it is called
conscience, or antar-Atma or
Zameeer.
In the Bible it is called as spirit; in
the Quran it is called as Rooh. In
Bhagwat Gita it is described to
the maximum extent, but is not
given any name.
Words of Lord Buddha
regarding the spirit.
Gautam Buddha said, “The
bodhi (intelligence / wisdom) is
eternal and it dominates all
existences as a good law guiding
all beings is their search of truth.
(Gospel of Buddha L 11- para-7)
This statement of Gautam
Buddha was regarding the spirit.
And being a prophet he perfectly
described the spirit in most
simple words.
156 Section- III
 66. Study of the Soul
Now we will study the soul. In the
Bible it is called as soul, in Quran
it is called Nafs and in Bhagwat
Gita it is called Atma.
Maximum details about soul can
be found in the holy Quran.
We will study following details
about soul:
1) Existence of Soul.
2) Birth of Soul.
3) Understanding soul by
example of computer
4) Introduction of soul as per
Bhagwat Gita.
5) Soul could be purified or
polluted.
6) Nature of Soul.
7) Consciousness is due to soul.
8) Soul is immortal.
9) How to purify soul.
10) How to develop pious
nature. (Satva-gon)
1) Existence of Soul:
Few verse of Holy Quran are as
follows:
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
l God says to those who do not
believe in Him.
Why, then, when the soul of this
dying man reaches the throat,
and you are (at that moment)
looking on (helplessly), and We
are nearer to him (dying person)
than you, although you cannot
see us. Why, then, if you are not
subject to our command, do you
not cause the soul to return to
him (to dying person), if you are
truthful in your claim. (Surah. Al-
Waqia (56)- Ayat 85-87).
From this verse we can
understand that the soul does
have existence and it could be
stopped or brought back.
While spirit has no existence. It is
like intelligence or memory in
the mind.
2) Birth of the Soul:
Two verses of the Holy Quran are
as follows:
(God says) and when your Lord
brought forth from the back of
Adam their descendants (all
human beings) and made them
bear witness against their own
self. (And asked) “Am I not your
Lord ?”. They (soul) said: “Yes! We
157 Section- III
bear witness (that you are our
Lord)”. (God says) We did it
because on the day of
resurrection (Qayamat/
hereafter) you should not say
that “surely we were heedless
(unaware) of this (That God is
our Lord)”. Or you should say “
our forefather asso ciate d
worship of deity with God, and
we are only their descendents.
Who took birth afterward. So the
sin which our forefather did will
you destroy us for their crime?”
That is how We explain our signs
distinctly so that they may come
back (to the right path) (Surah: Al-
Araaf (7) Ayat (172-174).
l Meaning of this verse is as
follows:
In the heaven God took out all
souls of human beings from the
back of Prophet Adam, and then
asked all the soul about Himself.
All soul said you are our God.
God says, we did this because on
the earth when human being
spends life and instead of
worshiping one God, start
worship Dieties. Than on day of
judgment (Qayamat) they
should not say that we were
unaware about you O God, that
you are our Lord so we
worshiped the diety.
As before birth everyone has
recognized God as his Lord, and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 158
as per Bhagwat Gita ( chapter 17,
shlok 3) to everyone God give
birth with perfect faith and belief
in one God. But due to family or
society tradition they knowingly
start worshiping someone other
than God.
Another verse of the holy Quran
is as follows:
( God Said) We took a solemn
pledge from the prophets and
from you (O Mohammed) and
Noah ( Vivasvat Manu),
Abraham, Moses and Jesus the
son of Mary. We took a solemn
pledge from all of them (Surah-Al-
Ahzab (33) Ayat(7)).
This verse means that God took
firm commitment from all
prophets in heaven before
sending them to the earth.
The incidents mentioned in the
above two verses took place in
heaven before arrival of Adam
on planet Earth.
From the above verses we
conclude that:
1. God created souls of all
human along with first human
being Prophet Adam.
(But they took birth on earth at
their time).
2. Before birth, souls are so small
that souls of all human being
Section- III
could be accommodate in the
back of Prophet Adam.
3. God created the soul with
complete personality as a human
being. That is why they were able
to recognize God and answer the
questions.
4. Atoms are very small but they
possess all the qualities of
elements. Similarly initially
(before birth) souls are very
small but they posses all the
features and nature of that
human being.
3) Understanding Soul the
by example of Computer:
l A computer consist of:
1. Computer cabinets or body in
which all component are
assembled.
2. Power supply
3. Central Processing Unit
(CPU).
4. Hard Disk.
5. Application Software.
1. Our body is like the computer
cabinet.
2. Electric supply is our life
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 159
(Prana, Jaan), which we get from
light of God or Tej Ansh (Bhagwat
Gita- 10:40 -10:44).
3. CPU is our spirit. We get also
this spirit directly from God.
4. Hard Disk is our soul.
5. Application software is our
Buddhi-yogan (Bhagwat Gita10:10)
or Emaan.
When the computer gets electric
supply it get the ability to work.
Similarly, we human beings and
whole universe is alive due to the
light of God, which Bhagwat
Gita refers to as Tej-ansh of God
or a fraction of light of God. Our
heart beats due to this light.
Metabolism in our body takes
place due to this light, stars and
planet get energy and power to
rotate and shine due to this light
of God.
3. CPU or Central Processing
Unit is the brain of the computer.
The computer user cannot
change it as per his liking. And
one model of computer of a
company has same CPU in all
computers. CPU unit is like our
spirit. We human beings are
more intelligent than all the
creatures due to this spirit. As all
computers of a particular model
of a company have the same
CPU. Similarly all human beings
Section- III
have got similar spirit which is
directly from God. It does not
change. It could not be polluted.
It always guides mankind. It is
also called conscience or vivek or
Antar-atmaa or Zameer.
4. Our soul is like the Hard Disk
of a computer. Manufacturer of
computer loads the operating
software and many applications
in it before delivery. Similarly
God loads many features and
emotions in it to take exam of
human being. Satva Gon (Pious
nature), Rajasic Gon (nature of
passion) or Tamsic Gon ( Nature
of ignorance) are of this soul.
Anger, hatred and jealousy and
lust are emotions of this soul.
Wish to have beautiful wife, son,
bank balance, property and good
vehicles are liking of this soul. We
are this soul. Our personality
and thinking is due to this soul,
Hence it is also called as SELF.
Whatever work you do, it gets
stored in the hard disk of your
computer. You can remove hard
disk of your computer from one
computer cabinet and assemble
it in another computer. By doing
so all your data will remain saved
and your new computer will be
same as old one. Similarly this
soul could be removed from
body and again could be placed
in it. While sleeping it is removed
daily and placed in it on waking
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
up. And at the time of death it
will be removed from body. Body
will disintegrated. But on the day
of parley or Qayamat, God will
again create same body and soul
will enter in it and we will be
again same person as we were
before death. (See detail in
Bhagwat Gita chapter 15 shloke
15:8 to 15:11)
This soul get polluted by sin and
it gets purified by prayer and
noble deed.
5. Only after we load Autocad
software in computer, that the
computer can understand
engineering drawing and could
draw it. Similarly when God
places a special light (Buddhi
yogam or emaan) in the heart of
human being then only he can
understand God and true
religion of God.
So Buddhi yogam or Emaan is
like application software of
computer.
4) The Soul as per the
Bhagwat Gita:
We get introduction of the soul
in Bhagwat Gita in following
shlokes:
l Arjun asks Shri Krishna:
oH$_² VV² ]«÷ oH$_² AÜ`mË__² oH$_² H$_© [wéf-CÎm_ &
AoY-^yV_² M oH$_² àm{º$_² AoY-X¡d_² oH$_² CÀ`V{
160 Section- III
&&1&&
Who is that Brahm (God). What
is soul? What is Karma (work of)
the supreme entity (God). And
who is called the lord of all the
creatures; and who is called the
lord of devatas? (Shlok no. 8:1)
l Aja_² ]«÷ [a__² ñd^md: AÜ`mË__² CÀ`V{ &
^yV-^md-CX²^d-H$a: odgJ©: H$_© g§okV: &&3&&
God said, the supreme,
indestructible (entity) is called
Brahm (God). Every human
being has a nature (or
personality which) is called the
soul. After creating creatures
a s s i g n i n g a f u n c t i on s to
individual creature is known as
Work of God . (Shlok no. 8:3)
5) The Soul could be
purified or polluted:
Two shloks of Bhagwad Gita
regarding the soul are as follow:
CÕa{V² AmË_m AmË_mZ_² Z AmË_mZ_² AdgmX`{V² &
AmË_m Ed oh AmË_Z: ]ÝYw: AmË_m Ed oa[w: AmË_Z:
&&5&&
Indeed human being (should)
elevate the soul, human being
should not degrade (his soul).
(As) soul (is) friend of human
being, as well as soul (is) enemy
of human being (Bhagwat Gita-
6.5).
l ]ÝYw: AmË_m AmË_Z: Vñ` `{Z AmË_m Ed
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
AmË_Zm oOV: &
AZmË_Z: Vw eÌwËd{ dV}V AmË_m Ed eÌw-dV² &&6&&
The person by whom the soul is
conquere d, for him soul
becomes friend. But the same
soul of the person, (which
remains) unconquered that
remains enemy and certainly
(acts) like an emeny. (Bhagwat Gita
6:6).
Ver se of hol y Qur an
r e gar ding soul is as
follows:
l He who purifies soul will
indeed be successful, and he
who corrupts it is sure to fail.
(Surah-Ash-Shams-(91) Ayat no.
9-10).
l From above-mentions shloks
and verses we can understand
that soul does not remain
always pious like spirit, but
gets corrupted by our own
sins and misdeeds.
6) Features of the soul:
l God has embedded at time of
creation three natures in
soul. They are:
1. Satvic nature or pious nature.
2. Rajasic nature or passionate
nature
161 Section- III
3. Tamsic nature or ignorant
nature.
l These natures are described
in the holy Quran with the
following names:
1. Nafs mut-ma-inna (Surah Al-
Fajr (89)- Ayat 27-30)
2. Nafs law-wa-mma (Surah-
Qiyama (75)-Ayat 1-2)
3. Nafs Amm-ma-ra (Surah-Yusuf
(12) Ayar 53)
In chapter 14 of Bhagwat Gita
these natures are described in
details:
In short satvic nature inclines
towards pious deed. Rajasic
nature is workaholic or
passionate nature. And Tamsic
nature is inclined towards sin
misdeed, and ignorance.
All the three natures are present
in human beings at a time. And
the dominating nature out of
these three will be as per lifestyle
of that human being. If religious
norms are followed strictly then
pious nature will dominate. If
materialistic life is given more
importance then nature will be
passionate. If personal wishes
and liking are more followed
then the nature will be ignorant.
l One Ayat of the Holy
Quran regarding
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 162
features of soul is as
follows:
(To the righteous people, God
will say), O soul at peace (Nafs
mut-ma-inna), return to your
Lord, (you was) happy with (My
decision and blessing), and (I
was) happy (with your way of
life, so) join My servant, And
enter My Paradise” (Surah Al-Fajr-
89 Ayat 23-30).
In this verse, God addressed the
pious people as Nafs -mut-ma-
inna, that means O pious soul.
This indicates that the nature of
piety or passion or ignorance is
in the soul and not in the body.
And we are basically soul. And
only pious soul will enter in
heaven.
7) Consciousness in Human
being is due to the soul:
l Two shloks of Bhagwat Gita
are as follows
Aì`º$mV² ì`º$`: gdm©: à^doÝV Ah:-AmJ_{
amoÌ-AmJ_{ àbr`ÝV{ VÌ Ed Aì`º$ g§kH{$ &&18&&
(God said)As the day begins
( s o u l ) w h i ch i s i nv i s i bl e
(become) v isible (in) al l
creatures, (and life is) visible
(everywhere). Similarly when
night arrives (soul) which is
called invisible, dies (withdrawn)
(Bhagwat Gita 8:18).
Section- III

l ^yV-J«m_: g: Ed A`_² ^yËdm ^yËdm àbr`V{ &
amoÌ AmJ_{ Ade: [mW© à^doV Ah: AmJ_{ &&19&&
(Soul) dies (withdrawn) on the
arrival of night. Automatically
they come alive on the arrival of
the day. O Arjun certainly these
are repeated creation of all these
living beings (By Me) (By God)
(Bhagwat Gita 8:19).
These facts are described in the
holy Quran in the following
verses:
It is God who take away men's
souls upon their death and the
soul of the living being during
their sleep. Then He withholds
soul of those for whom He has
ordained death and restores the
souls of other for an appointed
terms (as per lifespan). There are
certainly sign in this for those
who thinks. (Surah Az-Zumar (39)
Ayat no. 42)
Meaning of this verse is that at
the time of sleeping angels arrests
our souls and take them out of
our bodies.
Then those who are destined
death, their souls do not enter
their bodies again, but for those
where life on earth is still balance,
angels put their soul again in
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
their bodies. So every day we
temporarily die, and come alive.
From this verse we can also
conclude that consciousness in
human being is due to soul and
intelligence is due to spirit. At
sleep our heart beats and
metabolism process keep on
working, because these are due to
life (praan or jaan), which is
active because of light of God.
And in dream also we can think
and act as per our mind and
intellect, because this is due to
our spirit. Which remains
continuously with us till our
death.
But in sleep we don't have soul in
o u r b o d y h e n ce w e l o s e
consciousness.
8. Soul is Immortal
One shloks of Bhagwat Gita is as
follows:
l `ñ_mV² ja_² AVrV: Ah_² AjamV² Ao[ M
CÎm_: &
AV: Aoñ_ bm{H{$ d{X{ M àoWV: [wéf-CÎm_: &&18&&
(God says)Because I am beyond
mortal human body, and also
superior than immortal soul.
Therefore in this world and in
Holy Vedas, I am supreme enitity,
and the praised one.
163 Section- III
This shlok says soul is immortal.
l A verse of the Holy Quran is
as follows:
Every soul will taste death, and
then to Us will you be returned
(Surah-Al-Ankabut 29- Ayat-57)
In this verse it is said that soul will
taste death, but the soul itself will
not die.
l From shloks of Bhagwat Gita
and verse of Holy Quran we
conclude that:
1. The soul is immortal
2. It w ill taste death or
experience the pain of separation
from body. It will not die, but will
return to God for accounting,
appreciation or punishment.
9) How to purify the soul:
l Soul always seeks:
1. Comfort
2. Conveniences
3. Independence
4. Pleasures
5. Excitements
6. Fulfillment of all wishes
related to women, children,
wealth, property, vehicle etc.
Three natures, that is goodness,
passion, and ignorance, all exist
at a time in human soul. If a
person spent life as per liking of
his soul. His passionate and
i g n o r a n t n a t u re b e co m e s
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 164
prominent, which further leads
towards fulfilling wishes of the
soul.
But if we give trouble to our soul
by our thought and act , as per
religious norms, slowly the
nature of our soul changes to
goodness and it gets purified.
The things which gives trouble to
our soul are:
1. Getting up early in the
morning
2. Performing prayer of God
3. Charity
4. Fasting
5.Spending life as per
commandment of God
Whatever above-mentioned
procedure we said about
purifying our soul, now we will
give explanation and reference of
those acts and procedure.
1. Getting up early in the
morning and performing
prayer:
God said to Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) in the initial period of
prophethood.
O you who are wrapped up in
your mantle (cloth-sheet). Stand
up to pray, for much of the night.
Section- III
It may be half the night, or a little
less than that, or a little more. But
re c i t e Q u r a n s l ow l y a n d
distinctly. And we are about to
send down to you a very high
responsibility (of prophethood)
surely, getting up at night (for
worship) is the most potent
means of subduing the self (soul)
and most suitable for the word
(of prayer). (Surah Al-Muzzamil (73)
Ayat 1-6).
That means when God was about
to give responsibility to Prophet
Mu h a m m a d ( P B U H ) f o r
spreading words of God, first He
asked Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) to regularly get up very
early in the morning and offer
prayer to God.
In every religion it is very
important to get up early in the
morning for prayer.
In Sanatan Dharm (Hindu
Dharm) one hour 36 Minute
before sunrise is called BRAHM-
MAHOORAT. This is most
auspicious time for prayer and all
auspicious activities and prayer
at this time purifies soul.
Approximately same time is
called SUBHA-SADIK in Islam, and
AHLE-HADEES sect of Muslim call
AZAN 10 minutes after Brahm
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 165
Mahoorat.
Fasting of Muslim starts from
this time and end at sunset.
For common Muslims five time
prayer (Namaz) is compulsory.
But for Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) six time Namaz was
compulsory. And additional
Namaz was before Brahm-
Mahoorat or Subha-Sadiq. This
namaz is called TAHAZZUD-
NAMAZ.
No human being can achieve any
religious success or spiritual high
status without getting up early in
morning for prayer of God. This
purifies the soul. Because getting
up early in the morning is very
difficult and it gives lots of
trouble to our soul.
This fact is mentioned in the holy
Quran in verse no.6 of surah Al-
Muzzammil which we just
described in this chapter.
2. Charity:
God said in the Holy Quran that
He has kept six wishes in human
beings. These wishes are to have:
1.) Woman
2.) Son
3.) Gold and Money
4.) Good Vehicles
Section- III
5.) Bank Balance
6.) Property
(Summary of verse no. 14 of Surah
Aale-Imran (3))
These wishes are inbuilt in soul,
similar to satvic, rajasic and
tamasic natures that are in-built
in soul.
Out of six wishes four wishes are
directly related to money and
wealth. That means to possess
good amount of money is
passion of our soul.
And when we give it as charity or
donation, it gives too much
trouble to our soul, as it is against
its passion and liking.
Hence by regularly giving charity
we keep on troubling our soul,
and mould it to have satvic Gon
or nature of goodness or noble
nature.
We c a n u n d e r s t a n d t h e
importance of charity from the
teachings of Bhagwat Gita also.
Following shloks is related to the
explanation of difference
between sanyas and Tiyag.
l gËd-AZwé[m gd©ñ` lÕm ^doV ^maV &
lÕm _`: A`_² [wéf: `: `V² lÕ: g: Ed g: &&3&&
(God said) In the same way,
others (sanyasis) say that doing
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
every action is doing mistake,
hence (all actions) should be
given up. (But) the learned one
(say that), prayer (Tap), Charity
(Daan) and hard struggle,
fulfilling responsibilities (yagya),
these actions or deeds should
never be abandoned (to purity
self) (Bhagwat Gita 17:3)
l Bï>mZ² ^m{JmZ² oh d: X{dm: Xmñ`ÝV{`k-
^modVm: &
V¡: XÎmmZ² AàXm` Eä`: `: ^wS²>º{$ ñV{Z: Ed g:
&&12&&
(God said)Certainly Devats
(angels) will provide you
necessities of life desired (for
survival), if you do prayer as per
divine commandment. He who
enjoys things given by them
(angels), without offering to
others, certainly he is a thief
(Bhagwat Gita 3:12)
Ÿ (In Islam five acts are
compulsory
1.) Acknowledging that God is
one and Prophet Muhammad
(PBUH) is His last messenger
2.) Prayer (Namaz)
3.) Fasting (Roza)
4.) Zakat (Donation)
5.) Haj
Zakat, that is giving 2.5% of
excess wealth in chairity every
166 Section- III
year is made compulsoey by God
for the benefit of mankind and
our own soul.
3. Fasting:
Our soul wishs to have comfort
and pleasure. Eating of tasty food
is a big pleasure. And having a full
stomach gives comfort to the
soul.
So eating less and remaining
hungry troubles our soul and
transforms it's nature to satvic
and noble.
Few shloks of Bhagwat Gita in
this regards are as follows:
l Z AoV AíZV: Vw `m{J: AoñV Z M EH$mÝV_²
AZíZV:&
Z M AoV ñdßZ-erbñ` OmJ«V: Z Ed M AOw©Z &&16&&
(God said)O Arjun, indeed, it is a
fact that prayer neither(could be
done by) one who eats too much
and (not by one who) abstains
(avoid) from eating at all. And
neither by one who sleeps too
much, nor by one who does not
sleep enough (Bhagwat Gita 6:16)
l `k-oeï> AoeZ: gÝV: _wÀ`ÝV{ gd©
oH$oë]f¡:
^w‚mV{ V{ Vw AK_² [m[m: `{ [MoÝV AmË_-H$maUmV²
&&13&&
Pious people eat food which is as
per divine law, and get relief from
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
all kind of sins and sorrows. But
one who prepares food for self
enjoyment, he commits sin.
(Bhagwat Gita 3:13).
These shloks indicate that
sharing wealth with others and
having control on our eating is
ve r y m u c h i m p o r t a n t i n
religions.
Above-mentioned teaching was
for day to day routine life. For
one month fasting God says in
the Holy Quran.
You who believe (in one God),
Fasting is made compulsory for
you, as it was made compulsory
to those before you, so that you
m i g h t b e co m e r i g h te o u s .
(Summary of verse no 183 of Surah Al-
Baqara (2))
By fasting human being becomes
righteous, because it moulds our
soul from rajasic and Tamsic to
satvic or noble one.
4. Spending life as per the
commandment of God:
Few shloks of Bhagwat Gita are as
follows:
l gËd-AZwé[m gd©ñ` lÕm ^doV ^maV &
lÕm _`: A`_² [wéf: `: `V² lÕ: g: Ed g: &&3&&
(God said) O Arjun, faith of
everyone is similar to truth
(believing in one God) at the
167 Section- III
time of birth. Human being in
this (world or in his life)
whatever type of faith he keeps in
his heart he (will have) certainly
same faith, (when) he (dies)
(Bhagwat Gita 17:3).
That means every human being
take birth with faith in one God.
But whatever type of life and
faith he learns from family and
society on that same faith and
lifestyle he dies.
l `wº$ Amhma odhmañ` `wº$ M{ï>ñ` H$_©gw &
`wº$ ñdßZ-Ad]m{Yñ` `m{J: ^doV Xw:I-hm &&17&&
Eating and spending life as per
divine instruction. Activities and
struggle as per divine
instruction. Dreaming and
wakefulness as per divine
instruction. (This is what real)
prayer is, (and) solution of all
miseries.
(Bhagwat Gita 6:17)
God swears in the Holy Quran
and says that all human beings
are certainly in the state of loss,
except those who believe (in
God) and do righteous deads,
and advise each other to follow
truth and advise each other to
practise patience. (Surah-Al-Asr
103-Ayat 1-3)
Doing righteous thing following
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
path of truth, practicing patience
are difficult things, hence, they
mould and purify the soul.
Words of Gautam Buddha
about the soul:-
Gautam Buddha said the
following about soul:
“Following the doctrine of the
conquest of self (soul) do not
teach to destroy the soul of man,
but to preserve them. He who has
conquered his self (soul) is more
fit to live, to be successful, and to
gain victories, than he who is the
slave of self (soul). (The Gospel
of Buddha. L1, para 26)
Pe o p l e d o n ' t u n d e r s t a n d
difference between spirit, soul,
self, ego, etc. Hence they don't
understand the teachings of Lord
Gautam Buddha clearly and
completely.
168 Section- III
 67. Understanding Divine Wisdom:-
(Buddhi- Yogam or Emaan)
l Stephen Hawking was one of religion.”
the great scientists. He wrote a
l Why it happens that people
best selling book with title “A
firmly belive that this person is
brief history of time”. Which
prophet, and his religion is a
describes history of creation of
true religion, then also they
the universe (big bang theory)
don't accept it? Or a genius
to black holes and death of
person knows that this perfect
stars. He wrote that this
universe cannot come into
universe is working like a
existence by it’s own. God has
perfect machine. And even if
created it, but he never
speeds of planets get increased
acknowledges existence of
or decreases by fraction of a
God?
second, then this universe will
collapse. lGod says in the Holy Quran, (to
Prophet Muhammad that) you
l Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
cannot guide whom you like to
was orphaned before his birth.
be guided, but (it is) God (who)
He was brought up by his uncle,
guides whomever He will, and
Hazrat Abu Talib. When Hazrat
He knows best those who will
Muhammad (Pbuh) declared
be guided (H.Q 28:56)
that he is a messenger of God,
people of whole Makkah city
became his enemy. They God said in Bhagwat Gita,
wanted to eliminate Prophet l V{fm_² gVV-`wº$mZm_² ^OVm_² àroV-[yd©H$_² &
Mu h a m m a d ( p b u h ) b u t XXmo_ ]woÕ-`m{J_² V_² `{Z _m_² C[`moÝV V{
Hazrat Abu Talib who was &&10:10&&
leader of their tribe, always
protected Hazrat Muhammad (Those who have faith in God)
(pbuh). But Hazrat Abu Talib with love they always remain
never accepted Islam. engaged in worship of God (to
Whenever Hazrat Muhammad such people) I give such divine
(pbuh) used to preach Hazrat consciousness (wisdom) by
Abu Talib, he used to say:“Son I which they get Me.
know you are true Prophet, and l V{fm_² Ed AZwH$å[m-AW©_² Ah_² AkmZ-O_² V_: &
your religion is a true religion, Zme`mo_ AmË_-^md ñW: kmZ Xr[{Z ^mñdVm
and I will always stand by you. &&10:11&&
But I will continue my old
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 169 Section- III
For them to show special mercy, I
keep situated within their hearts
a lamp of knowledge. (By) light
of which I destroy darkness,
which is born because of
ignorance (in their heart).
(Bhagwat Gita 10:11)
l When God blesses with this
divine wisdom then only we
accept true path and
commandment of God.
Otherwise even if we become
genius like Stephen Hawking
then also we will die atheist like
him, or will remain on our old
religion.
l This divine wisdom is not free
for all. Only those people get it
who seek it from God. And only
those can retain it who seek
help from God.
l This divine wisdom is called
Buddhi- yogam. (As per
Bhagwat Gita shlok no. 10:10).
And as per Quran this is called
emaan.

******

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 170 Section- III

 68. Understanding of First Soul
(Amitabh Buddha)
Process of creation:
Ÿ Explaining first soul of
universe is very difficult. But
briefly we will try to explain it.
Understand it with example of
the creation of Prophet Adam.
God created Prophet Adam. And
He said in Holy Quran that “We
created man of the finest
possibilities (mould, Statue).
(Surah At tin (95) verse-4).
That means God created Adam as
a masterpiece of creation.
But God did not create Eve as He
created Prophet Adam. God
developed Eve from Prophet
Adam. God took some part (Rib)
from left side of Adam and
developed Eve.
To common human being God
neither creates nor develops. But
fixed a process by which human
beings come into existence.
This is Standard Procedure of
God.
l Microsoft company may be
s p e n d i n g 1 0 0 0 c ro re f o r
developing a new software. They
may be spending 100 crore for
developing its latest version. But
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
one CD of same software may
cost them only a few dollars.
l From these two examples
what I wanted to explain that
making first masterpiece take
lots of time and efforts. But
copying it takes negligible time
and effort.
Please remember this fact. This
will help in understanding the
first soul.
Importance of first soul:
l I will try to explain the
importance of first soul by
example of computer:-
1. Computer's body is like our
body.
2. Computer's Central
Processing Unit (CPU) is like our
spirit.
3. Computer's Hard Disc is like
our soul.
4. Electric supply and built in
Operating software is like our life
(Jaan/Praan).
l But if you purchase a
computer with only operating
software and no application
software. Then for what purpose
you can use that computer?
Nothing.
171 Section- III
l Without application
software computer is useless.
Without Tally software you
cannot do accounting, without
CorelDraw software you cannot
do DTP and Book writing.
Without AutoCAD software you
cannot do engineering drawing.
l So application software is
most important thing for which
basically we purchase a
computer. That means we
purchase computer for doing
account work, or DTP or
engineering drawing. We don't
purchase computer to only
decorate our office.
l So a computer manufacture
manufactures a computer, but
without loading application
software computer cannot do
any specific work.
l Similarly human being takes
birth through a certain act and
process. But even after becoming
human being it cannot
understand its purpose of life.
That is recognition and prayer of
God, for which God has created
Jinn and human being, without a
particular application software.
l S te p h e n Haw k i n g w a s
extremely intelligent. He wrote
books like “A brief history of
time”. “Brief Answer to the big
Questions” and “The Grand
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Design”. He appreciated the
creation of universe which is
created by God. But he never
acknowledged the existence of
God.
Why this happened?
Because he was not loaded with a
special application software,
which is called emann in Quran
and Bhuddhi yogam in Bhagwat
Gita. (Shlok no. 10:10 & 10:11)
This Software enables a person to
understand the purpose of life,
recognition God, etc.
l If we want to do account
work we need Tally software.
Similarly God wanted that He
should be worshipped. To infuse
this understanding or
intelligence in His creatures God
created a software. But where to
store that software? and how to
transfer it.
For that purpose God created a
soul.
l Only for the purpose of
explanation I say software, in fact
God first created an energy or
light of knowledge, then from
that light He created a soul like
structure. In that soul He loaded
all the knowledge and
understanding of God and all
172 Section- III
religious knowledge. Then from
that soul God give wisdom and
knowledge to the soul of selected
human being, to whom He wants
to enlighten.
l Creation of Prophet Adam
was time taking process, and a
complicated work. But birth of
common human being by Genes
of Prophet Adam is not so
complicated and time taking.
l Similar to Adam, creation of
first soul which was full of
wisdom and knowledge was a
time taking and complicated
process. But giving wisdom and
knowledge to other human
beings through first soul is not so
time taking and complicated
process.
l As Prophet Adam was first
human being, similarly first soul
was first thing which was created
by God before creation of
universe. And this first soul gave
religious intelligence to Adam
and everything in universe, that
is the purpose of their existence,
and obeying and worshipping
God.
l This first soul has various
stages.
First God created him in form of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
a light, before creation of the
universe.
Then from that light, God
moulded a soul-like structure,
with complete religious
knowledge and wisdom. From
this soul, God enlightened all the
prophets in heaven before
sending them to the earth.
l God sent that first soul as last
messenger on earth. And made
him a blessing to mankind, and
completed religious teaching of
mankind.
l After the end of this universe
when God will collect all human
beings for taking account and
judgement for hell and heaven,
this first soul will be again
saviour of mankind. And will
plead God for forgiveness for
those who tried, but could not
become perfect.
l Gautam Buddha referred to
this First soul as Amitabh
Buddha, and said 'Amitabh , the
unbounded light, is the source of
wisdom, and virtue of
Buddhahood.” (The Gospel of
Buddha- LX. (Amitabha)-9-page no.
173)
l We find the following two
shloks in Rig veda about the first
soul:
173 Section- III
Agni appeared in the heavenly
world for the first time in the
form of light. The next time he
appeared in mankind. At that
time he was called jatveda
(means one who has knowledge
since birth). The third time he
appeared in the water. Those who
strive for reformation of
mankind are always successful.
(Rig-Veda kand-10-sukth-45-Mantra-
1)
The Agni, whose form is infinite,
is called as the bodyless soul.
When he acquires body, he is
called as Asura. (One who come
in the end), and as Narasangsa
(Narashansa) And when he
illuminates the universe, he
become Matareshwa. And at that
time he is beneficial to all like air
(Rig-Veda-kand-10-sukth-45-mant ra-
11)
l If we analyze these shlokas,
we come to know about the four
stages of the first soul.
1) In the first stage, he takes
birth like light. At that time, his
name is Agni.
God called first soul as Agni,
because He is created from light.
But Agni is not His real name.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Agni is name of God.
Raheem means most merciful.
God is most merciful hence
Raheem is His name. But in Holy
Quran (9:128) God called Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH) also as
Raheem, because Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH) was also
very merciful. In the same way
God called first soul as Agni. But
first soul has four status and in
every position his name is
different.
2) His second birth is in human
form (in form of soul). At that
time, his name is Jatveda (one
who is wise since birth).
Man in fact is a soul. He only
aquires a body on the earth and
after death he again goes back to
the heavens. That is why when
someone dies, no one says on
seeing his body that so and so
person is lying here. On the
contrary they says that it is the
corpse of so and so person. That
is why here taking birth in
human form means to take form
of soul from the form of
lightning. He is first soul in this
form.
In soul form Gautam Buddha
called him Amitabh Buddha, and
174 Section- III
Rigveda called him Jataveda
means who is full of knowledge
since birth. Because God created
him for imparting knowledge
and enlightenment to prophet
and human being.
In the Gospel of Barnabas Jesus
Christ called first soul as holy
spirit in chapter no. 12 and 44.
In Islamic literature first soul is
called as Ahmed. This Ahmed
word is pronounced as Amit in
other languages. Abha means
light in Sanskrit. Amit + Abha
combined to form word
Amitabh. That mean light of
Amit by which one get
enlightened.
3) The third birth of the first soul
is in water and at that time his
name is Asura and Narashans.
Taking birth in water means
taking birth as a human being.
Because God has created all
living things from water (Holy
Quran 21:30) and the human body
is 65% water.
In human forms Gautam
Buddha called him Maitriya.
About Maitriya Gautam Buddha
said the following words:
“I am not the first Buddha who
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
came upon earth, nor shall I be
the last. In due time another
Buddha will arise in the world, a
Holy One, a supremely
enlightened One, endowed with
wisdom in conduct, auspicious,
knowing the universe, an
incomparable leader of men, a
master of angels and mortals. He
will reveal to you the same
eternal truths which I have
taught you. He will preach his
religious life, wholly perfect and
pure; such as I now proclaim. His
disciples will number many
thousand, while mine number
many hundred.”
Ananda said: “How shall we
know him?”
The Blessed One said: “He will he
known as Maitreya”, (The Gospel
of Buddha-XCVI (Maitreya)-13-page
no. 182)
4) In the fourth form, the first
soul will again appear in the
heavens. At that time his name
will be Matareshwa and he will be
beneficial for all or he will plead
God to give salvation to all those
who strived for the right path,
but could not become perfect.
l So this was a brief description
of the first soul. Try to recognise
him as prophet of human being
175 Section- III
on earth. As this is must for
success in this life and life after
death.
l One name of First Soul is
Narashansh. Dr. Ved Prakash
Upadhyay has written book on
Narashansh. Read it to recognise
him as a prophet.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 176 Section- III

 69. Understanding Mara the Devil
Creation of super natural
entities :-
· Our universe was born about
137 billion (1370 crore) years ago
in a massive explosion that blew
up space like a gigantic balloon.
This is called Big Bang theory.
· 4.5 billion (450 crore) years
ago our planet earth was a mass
of molten lava.
· 500 million (50 crore) years
ago earth was suitable for life. In
this period earth got covered
with thick jungles. Which later
on got buried in earth and today
we use them as coal and crude oil.
· In last 50 crore years, total five
time mass extinction occured on
the earth due to climate change,
an intense ice age, volcanoes, and
space asteroid that smashed into
the Gulf of Mexico.
· 60 lacs years ago first ape man
appeared on land. And climate of
earth was perfectly suitable for
comfortable life of human being.
· First human being appeared
on earth around 20000- 25000
years ago.
· Dr. Ved Prakash Upadheyay is
a vedic Sanskrit scholar. He wrote
many books. In one of his books
titled as “Vedon aur Purano ke
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
adhar par Dharmic ekta ki jyoti”,
he wrotes that Shri Ram,
Hanuman ji, and Shri Krishna
were not human beings. They
were super natural entities. We
call them as Devta.
· As per Sanatan Dharm last
forty lac years are divided in to
four periods, or yugas. They are
as follow,
(1) Satya-yuga
(2) Treta-yuga
(3) Dvapara yuga
(4) Kali-yuga
· Satya yuga lasted for (432000
X 4)= 17,28,000 year
· Treta-yuga lasted for (432000
X 3) = 12,96,000 years
· Dvapara yuga lasted for
(432000 X 2)= 8,64,000 years
· Present yuga is Kali yuga and
it started from end of great flood
in period of Vivasvat manu
(Prophet Nooh). That means
about 5000 years has been passed
in kali yug. And it will continue to
another 427000 years.
· God may have created super
natural entities or Devtas on or
before 38,93,000 years
(17,28,000+ 1296000+
864000+5000 = 38,93,0000).
177 Section- III
Devtas were righteous and noble
entities. This yuge was Satya yug
and it lasted for 17,28,000 years.
· After Satya yuga Treta yuga
started. In Treta yug God created
Danav and other supernatural
entities. Their nature was like
human beings. That is free to do
sin and noble deed. But they were
created from fire, so ego, anger,
superiority complex, jeolousy,
etc was more in them.
In this yuga Shri Ram took birth.
This yuga lasted for 12,96,000
years.
l After treta yuga Dvapara
yuga started. Dvapara yuga lasted
for 8,69,000 years, and ended
about 5000 year ago.
Shri Krishna took birth in this
period.
l After Dvapare yuga, kali yuga
started.
First human being arrived on
earth about 20,000 to 25,000
years ago.
Purpose of giving this details is to
make you aware that before
human beings, super natural
entities were living on earth. And
they were having social life just
similar to human beings.
Ramayan and Mahabharat epics
give us an idea about living style
of those eras.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Why God created human
beings:-
God says in the holy Quran that:
“I have created Jinn and human
being for My worship.” (Chapter-
51, Verse no.56)
· Why God especially created
humans and Jinns for His prayer,
even though infinite number of
angels are there for His warship?
The answer is that angels don't
have the nature of doing evil
deeds. God created man and
Jinns with such nature that they
are free to select their behaviors
and attitude.
· So if someone is having
option and ability to do wrong,
then also he restrains and
worships God, then it is a big
thing. And this prayer has more
importance than the prayer of
angels. That is why God created
human beings and Jinns.
History of Mara the Devil
l Before human beings, jinn
were living on land. But due to
their too much violence on
earth, as per order of God, angels
expelled them from mainland,
and pushed them to jungles and
hilly area, or deep inside the
earth.
178 Section- III
l Dr. Ved Prakash Upadheya
says in his book “Vedon aur
purano ke aadhar par dharmic
ekta ki jyot” wrote that this fact is
also written in “Brahman
Granth” He gave reference as
e]«m. 01.7.2, 22-4, V¡]m 01-5-6, 3/4
V¡g - 06, 2.3-1 etc. In which it is
said that Devtas defeated
demons and expelled them from
the mainland.
l From these details we can say
the Jinns are called Demons and
angels as Devta in Indian
literature.
l In the holy Quran Demons
are also called as shaitan.
Prophet Solomon was a prophet
as well as the king of Israel
community. He prayed to God
“bless me with such kingdom
which no one had on this earth.”
So God gave him authority over
human beings, Demons,
animals and wind.
l In a few verses of the holy
Quran we find the details of
demon (Shaitan) working for
Prophet Solomon. One such
verse is as follow:
“Then we subjected the wind to
his power, to flow gently to his
order, in whichever direction he
directed. And (also) the demons
(Jinn) who were builders and
divers, and others bound
together in shackles” (Holy Quran
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
38:36-38)
l All Jinn or Demons are
not bad :-
l Demons or jinn were living
on earth till arrival of human
being.
l All jinns or Demons were not
bad. As we know brother of
Ravan, vibhishana helped Shri
Ram. Similarly in Jinn also, there
are good as well as bad Jinns.
l Dr. Ved Prakash Upadheya
mentioned following shloks of
Bhavishya puran. (Pratisarg-
parve, chaturh Adheyay) Which
says that when Rishi (saint)
came to know that children of
Adam will occupy this land then
they migrated to hilly area.
DeeÙe&osMee #eerCeJevlees cuesÛÚJebMee yeueeefvJelee~
YeefJe<Ùeefvle Ye=iegßes‰ lemceeÛÛe legefnveeÛeueced ~
ielJee efJe<Cegb meceejeOÙe ieefce<Ùeecees njs: heoced ~
Fefle ëe=lJee efÉpee: meJex vewefce<eejCÙeJeeefmeve:~
De°eMeerefle menœeeefCe ieleemles legefnveeÛeueced ~
l Devta will not migrate to
hills. They will migrate to
heaven. It is Demon or Jinn
saints who migrated to hills.
Who is Shaitan or Devil,
who is described in the
holy Quran :-
179 Section- III
l “Azaazeel” was a jinn(as per
Surah Al Kahf (18), verse 50). He
was very learned and was doing
too much worship of God. So
God allowed him to stay along
with the angels in heaven. When
God was making body of Adam
from soil, this Jinn was present
there.
l When God finished creation
of Adam. God asked angels to
express their respect to Adam.
All angels obeyed command of
God, and prostrated to Adam
except Azaazeel.
l Demons or Jinns are created
from fire. hence ego, pride,
feeling of superiority are
dominant in their behavior.
When God asked Azaazeel, why
he did not pay respect to
(prostrate) Adam, he said “Adam
is created from soil, and I am
from fire. I am superior to Adam,
so why should I prostrate to
him”. God disliked the attitude
or ego or pride of Azaazeel and
cursed him and expelled him
from heaven. (Summary of Surah-
Bani-Israil (17)-Ayat-61-63)
l From that moment his name
become Iblees. Meaning of
Iblees in Arabic is “one who lost
hope.” (Because there is no hope
that Azzazeel will be forgiven by
God)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
l When Azaazeel lost his
honor, he further became
arrogant, and challenged God to
give him a long life (till
doomsday or Qayamat), and he
said, “I will mislead majority of
children of Adam except few. (to
prove that what You created is
not the finest or superior )”. God
allowed him to remain alive till
Qayamat (doomsday). And now
he is doing his best to distract
human beings from the right
path of God. Because of
misleading work he is doing, he
is called shaitan or devil.
l In conversation w ith
Azaazeel the last word of God
was: “Whoever will follow you,
with them along with you I will
fill the hell. (Holy Quran 38:71-85)
l So we should be very careful
about our behavior. We have got
two enemies. First is Demons or
Devil or Shaitaan or Azaazeel or
Mara and second is nature of our
soul, which always instigates us
to enjoy and avoid the right path
of God.
l Bhagwat Gita was revealed a
long time ago. It was not only for
the people of that period. But it
is for the guidance of all .Its
teachings are not obsolete. It
holds good for today also.
So if Bhagwat Gita mentions that
180 Section- III
because of Devil such feature get
developed. That means as on
today also the Devil does exists
and he is active and he misleads
the mankind. And we should be
careful about him. There are too
may shloks about the Devil or
Demon and Demonic nature in
Bhagwat Gita. One of them is as
follows:
l Xå^: X[©: Ao^_mZ: M H«$m{Y: [méî`_² Ed M &
AkmZ_² M Ao^OmVñ` [mW© gå[X_² Amgwar_² &&4&&
(God says that) ([mW©) O son of
Partha (Arjun) (Ed) certainly
(gå[X_² ) these qualities are
(Ao^OmVñ`) developed (Amgwar_) by
devil (Xå^•) doing fraud (X[©•)
arrogance (Ao^_mZ•) false pride (M)
and ([méî`_²) harshness (M) and
(AkmZ_²) ignorance.
l (God said) O Arjun, certainly
these qualities are developed by
devil. Doing fraud, arrogance,
false pride, harshness, and
ignorance. (Bhagwat Gita 16:4)
l Shlok no. 7:15, 9:12, 16:6,
16:19, 16:20 of Bhagwat Gita are
also related to Devil. Which you
can read on our website
www.holygita.in.
l In Islam, Christianity and
Judaism we have same
description of Devil. But in
Hinduism there are conflicting
details. Let us study briefly
description of Devil in
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Hinduism.
l Story of Devil is related to the
first human being, Prophet
Adam. There are seven facts
related to the devil and Prophet
Adam. They are as follows:
Facts About Pr ophet
Adam:-
1) Prophet Adam (a.s) took
birth without father and mother.
(Holy Quran 15:29)
2) Initially body of Eve (a.s) was
integral part of the body of
prophet Adam (a.s). (Holy Quran
4:1)
3) Iblis does not respect prophet
Adam (a.s). (Holy Quran 15:32)
4) Iblis got cursed by God. (Holy
Quran 15:34)
5) Because of Iblis prophet
Adam (a.s) and Eve (a.s)
disobeyed God, hence were
expelled from heaven. (Holy
Quran 7:24)
Eve descended on the earth in
Mina Valley . And prophet Adam
in sri Lanka.
6) On earth after meeting each
other again, prophet Adam (a.s)
and Eve (a.s) stayed in Makkah,
the divine land of Haram. (Holy
Quran 3:96)
181 Section- III
7) Initially they had two sons keâLeb ¢emeew ogpe&veJevceneceveemlJeYetòeg Ùe:
(Cain and Abel). Because of ØesleefheMeeÛemebJe=le: ~14~
marriage dispute among two 3) Daksh insulted Shankar ji.
sons they lost their younger son (Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Rudra-Samhita,
Abel. (Holy Quran 5:27-31) Section-II, (Narrative of Sati), Chap-
No-26, Shlok No. 14,16, Page No. 396)
Facts About Shankar Ji :-
pJeuelJeÅe cegKeb Jew Ùe%eOJebmeew YeJelJeefle~
If we read Shiv Puran, we get the meneÙeemleJe ÙeeJevlemles pJeuevJeÅe melJejced
following figure and fact about ~30~
Shankar ji.
4) Because of this insult,
lehemÙele§e me=°ÙeLeË YeügJeesIeÇe&CemÙe ceOÙele:~ Celestial voice cursed Daksh.
(Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Rudra-Samhita,
Deef J eceg ò eâeef Y eOeeös M eeled mJekeâer Ù eevces Section-II, (Narrative of Sati), Chap-
efJeMes<ele:~55~ No-31, Shlok No. 1,2, Page No. 417)
1) When Brahama was meceÙeb ØeehÙeb mee osJeer meJe&osJemleglee hegve:~
meditating, Shankar ji came out
from the forehead (Avimukta) of meleer lÙeòeâleveg: ØeerlÙee cesvekeâeleveÙeeÓYeJeled
Brahma ji. ~6~
(Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Rudra-Samhita, 5) Because of Daksh, Sati cast off
Section-1, (Creation), Chap-No-15, her body in swarglok.
Shlok No. 55, Page No. 249)
(Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Parvatikhanda,
That means he took birth Section III, Chapter one, (The marriage
without mother and father. of Himacala) Shlok No. 6-7, Page No.
475)
ef$ecetleeAvee censMemÙe Øeeogjemeerod Ie=CeeefveefOe:~
DeOo&veejerÕejes YetlJee hetCeeËMe: mekeâuesÕej: Sati appeared as daughter of
~56~ Mina hill (New name as Parvati)
on earth.
2) When Shankar ji came into
existence he was half man and (Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Rudra-Samhita,
half woman. Section-II, Chapter-1(Summary of
(Shiv Puran, Vol-1, Rudra-Samhita, Sati’s Life), Shlok No. 44-45, Page No.
Section-I, (Creation), Chap-No-15, 278)
Shlok No. 56, Page No. 249) le$eewÅevecegØeehÙe osJÙee men censÕej:~
njce jceCeerÙeemeg efoJÙeevle:hegjYetefce<eg ~23~
Sles efn meJex Ûe megjeÓmegje Ye=Meb veceefvle ceeb 6) Shankar ji and Parvati stayed
efJeØeJejemleLe<e&Ùe:~ in divine land of Haram

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 182 Section- III

(Makkah).
(Shiv Puran, Vol-4, Vayaviyasamnita,
Section-I, Chap-24, (Siva’s sports on
the Mandra mountain) shlok No. 23,
Page No. 1859)
ve mLeeleJÙeb ceÙee leeleew #eCecehÙe$e efkeâ§eve~
ÙeÅesJeb keâhešb ØeerefleceheneÙe ke=âleb ceefÙe ~25~
7) Shankar ji and Parvati lost
their younger son Kartikeya
because of marriage dispute
between their two sons (Kartikeya
& Ganesh).
(Shiv Puran, Vol-2, Rudrasamhita,
Kumar khand Section-IV, Shlok No-25,
Page-800)
Note :- (We refered to the Shiv Puran,
translated in English by L.J. Joshi,
published by Motilal Banarasidas
Publishers Pvt Ltd. Delhi)
In Sri Lanka on a Hill top there is
a big foot print which people of
sanatan dharm call as foot print
of Shnkar ji and Muslims and
Christian call as foot print of
prophet Adam. This foot print
could be viewed on you tube.
l As about prophet Adam and
Shankar ji the figure and fact are
similar, hence we ashume that
Azaazeel is named as Daksh in
Shiv Puran.
l Shiv Puran is not a revealed
book of God, but written by
human beings. Hence there is
slightly change in detail of
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
Daksh. In Shiv Puran initially
God (Akash vani) cursed Daksh.
But later on forgave him.
l But in the holy Vedas and
Bhagwat Gita Devil still exists as
tempter. For example one shlok
of Atharva ved is as follows:
O! Beloved of all, sustainer of
universe, O God, who benefits
everyone. In prayer of morning
time, please protect us. (Atharva
veda 06:47:1)
This seeking of refuge is from
devil only. In Bhavishya Puran
Devil is called as kali. This we will
study in next chapter. Bhagwat
Gita also says that bad characters
are due to influence of devil only.
But general people who are
following sanatan dharm, they
are not very familiar with devil as
tempter.
To this devil, or Demon, or
Shaitan or Iblees, Gautam
Buddha called as Mara. Who
always distract mankind from
the right path of God.
l When Gautam Buddha was
leaving the palace, this Devil tried
to stop him. When Gautam
Buddha was about to get
enlightenment, this Devil tried
his best to distract Gautam
Buddha but Gautam Buddha
remained steadfast and firm and
without fear.
183 Section- III
l We have described in detail
how the Devil interacted with
Gautam Buddha in his life in
Section 2.
l From this knowledge now
we can clearly understand why
Mara was bent upon distracting
Lord Buddha and stopping him
from guiding the mankind on
the path of salvation.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 184 Section- III

 70. A Brief History Of the
Messengers Of God
· God is merciful. When more
people start walking on the
wrong path misled by the Devil,
then for their guidance God also
sends His representatives, whom
we call as messengers. So that
more people can pass the divine
exam of God and remain safe
from devil.
God said in the holy Quran that
“In every nation (and every era) I
have sent messengers, (who)
were talking in their (local)
language.” (Holy Quran 14:4)
That means they were talking in
the language of people for whom
they were sent.
So in every region of the world in
every country, in every era
messengers came for guidance of
mankind, who were misled by
Devil.
l Now we will enlist known
messengers of God.
l In Bhagwat Gita (4.1) God
named His three representatives.,
They are Vivasvat, Manu,
Iksvaku. That shloke is os follows:
(lr ^JdmZ CdmM) B__² oddñdV{ `m{J_² àm{º$dmZ²
Ah_Aì``_² &
oddñdmZ² _Zd{ àmh _Zw: BúdmH$d{ A]«drV² &&4.1&&
l God said, I taught this eternal
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
law of religion to Vivasvat.
Vivasvat told (this to) Manu,
Manu instructed it to
Iksvaku. (BG 4.1)
l (Manu is a common name for
Prophets. Great flood occurred
in the period of Vivasvat Manu.
So he is considered as Prophet
Noah. There are fourteen Manus
in SantanDharm
l In the holy Quran in one
verse God further mentioned
names of 10 messengers, who
came after prophet Noah
(Vivasvat Manu) that verse is as
follow;
l (O Muhammad), We have
sent revelations to you just as we
sent to Noah (Vivasvat Manu)
and the Prophets who lived after
him and to Abraham, Ishmael,
Isaac, Jacob, his descendants,
Jesus, Job, Jonah, Aaron, and
Solomon. We gave the Psalms to
David. (Holy Quran 4.163)
l God says in the holy Quran
that (initially) all people were
following one religion. (Holy
Quran 10.19)
Prophet Adam to Prophet
Muhammad (PBUH)
9th descendent of prophet Adam
(Soyambhav Manu) was prophet
185 Section- III
Nooh (vivasvat manu) and 9th
descended of prophet Nooh
(Vivasvat Manu) was prophet
Abraham (Abi-ram). Prophet
Ismaeel (Atharva) was son of
prophet Abraham (Abi- Ram).
Prophet Muhammed (Pbuh) was
61st descended of prophet
Ismaeel (Atharva).
· In Bhavishya Puran we get
complete details from first
human being Prophet Adam to
Abi-ram (Prophet Abraham).
· The incidence of creation of
Adam and Hawwawati was
revealved by God to maha-rishi
Ved Vyasji in Davapra yuga,
which he described in Bhavishya
Puran, and it is as follows.
vkneks uke iq:’k% iRuh gO;orh Le`rkA
fo’.kqdnZerks tkrks EysPNoa”kizo?kZukSAA
f}”krk’VlgL=s }s “ks’ks rq }kijs ;qxsA
EysPNns”kL; ;k HkwfeHkZfork dhfrZekfyuhAA
bfUnz;kf.k nfeRok ;ks ãkRe/;ku ijk;.k%A
rLeknknukeklksa iRuh gO;orh Le`rkAA
iznkuuxjL;So iwoZHkkxs egkoue~AA
b”ojs.k d`ra jE;a prq% Øks”kk;ar Le`re~A
ikio`{krys xRok iRuhn”kZurRij%A
dfyLr=kxrLrw.kZ liZ:ia fg rR—re~ AA
oafprk rsu /kwrsZu fo’.okKk HkxarkaxrkA
[kkfnRok rRQya jE;a yksdekxZizna ifr%AA
mnqEcjLFk i=S”p rkE;ka ok¸o”kua —reA
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
lqrk% iq=kLrrks tkrk% losZ EysPNk oHkwfojsAA
f=”kksRrja uo”kra rL;k;q% ifjdhfrZre~A
Qykuka goua dqoZUiRU;k lg fnoa xr%AA
¼Hkfo’; iqjk.k] izfrlxZ ioZ] izFke [k.M] prqFkZ
v/;k;½
iqLrd%&osn o iqjk.kksa ds vk/kkj ij /kkfeZd ,drk
dh T;ksfr]
ys[kd% MkW-osn izdk”k mik/;k;
Adam and Hawwawati who will
be founder of malech race, they
uses to control their senses and
remained in meditation in
remembrance of God. They will
be created by wet soil by God.
(Their creation will be such that
they can enjoy the materialistic
things).
On the eastern side of Pradan
Nagar (Heaven) there was a vast
beautiful Jungle of about 4
square kos created by God. (1 kos
= 2.25 miles)
Because of strong desire to see his
wife, Adam went near the
forbidden tree. At that moment
Kali came quickly to them. Adam
and Hawwawati got cheated by
that evil Kali, and Adam ate the
forbiden fruit and broke the law
of God. Because of which they
were expelled to the earth. On
earth they ate Indian fig (gular).
They had too many children and
all known as malech. (Human
186 Section- III
beings).
Adam lived for 930 years. Adam
performed prayer and departed
for heaven along with his wife.
· This way the description of
Adam and Hawwawati ended.
And after this, in continuation,
the interesting description of
messengers are there, which is as
follow.
· (Note: As this text was
revealed in Dwapra yuga during
period of Shri Krishna & Ved
Vyas ji, and all living being at that
time were supernatural entities
who were created from light or
fire. So they called human being
as malech. Because human-
being is created from rotten soil.
T h i s B h av i s hy a p u r a n i s
complete forecast of era to come
in future. In this description
mara or Devil is called as Kali.)
rLekTtkr% lqr% Js’V% “osrukesfr f;Jqr%A
}kn”kksRrj;’kZ p rL;k;q% ifjdhfrZreAA
vuqgLrL; ru;% “krghua —ra ineA
dhuk”kLrLrL; lqr% iapghua “kra u;A
महल्लल स्तस्य सुतः पंचहीनं शतं नय।
rsu jkT;a —ra r= rLekUekuxja Le` reAA
rLEkkPp fojnks tkrks jkT;a ‘k’V~ ;qRrja lek%A
Ks ;a uo”kra rL; L;ukEuk uxja LereAA
guwdLrL; ru;ks fo’.kqHkfDrijk;.k%A
Qykuka goua dqoZu~ ^rRo áfl* t;u lnkAA
f=”kra iap’kf’V”p jkT;a o’kkZf.k rRlereA
lnsg% LoxZek;krks EysPN/keZijk;.k% AA
मतोच्छिलस्तस्य सुतो हनू कस्यैव भार्गव ।
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
jkT;a uo”kra rL; lIrfr”p Le` rk% lek% AA
yksddLrL; ru;ks jkT;a lIr”kra lek%A
lIrlIrfrjsokL; rRi”pkRLoxZfraxr%A
¼Hkfo’; iqjk.k] izfrlxZ ioZ] izFke [k.M]
prqFkZ v/;k;½
iqLrd%&osn o iqjk.kksa ds vk/kkj ij /kkfeZd
,drk dh T;ksfr]
ys[kd% MkW-osn izdk”k mik/;k;
· The eldest son of Adam was
famous with name Shwet (He
lived for 900 years.
· Son of Shwet was Anooh who
was prophet for less than a
century.
· Son of Anooh was Kinash
(keâerveeMe). Who was similar prophet
as his great grand father (Adam) .
· Son of Kinash was Mahallal
who ruled for 895 years. He
established big cities.
· Son of Mahallal was Vird
(efJejo). Who ruled for 908 years.
He established city of his own
names.
· Son of Vird was Hanook (nvetkeâ)
who was extremely devoted to the
worship of God. He achieved the
state of “Tat Tvam Asi” ((lelJeceefme) .
He ruled for 365 years. By deeply
following religion of Malech he
arrived in Heaven.
· Oh Bhargav! Son of Hanook
was Matochchil (celeesefÛÚue) Who
187 Section- III
ruled for 970 years.
· Son of Matochchil was Lokam
(ueeskeâce) He ruled for 777 years.
Then he left for heaven.
rLekTtr% lqrks U;qgks fuxZrLrwg ,o l%A
rLekUU;wg% Le`r% izkKS% jkT;a I´~ p”kraÑreAA
lhe% “ke”p Hkko”p =; iq=k cHkwfojsA
U;wg% Le`rka fo’.kq HkDrLlks·ga /;kuijk;.k%AA
,dnk Hkxoku fo’.kqLraRLoIus rq lekxr%A
oRl U;wg J`.kq’osna izy;% lIres·gfuA
Hkfork Roa tuSLlkËnZ ukoek:á lRojeA
thoua dq: HkDrsUnz loZJs’Bks Hkfo’;flAA
rFksfr eRok l eqfuukZoa ÑRok lqiqf’BrkeA
gLrf=”kryEcka p I¥~ pk”k˜LrfoLr`rkeAA
f=”k}LrksPNrka jE;ka loZtholefUorkeA
vk:á LodqySLlk˜Z fo’.kq/;kuijks·Hkor~AA
¼Hkfo’; iqjk.k] izfrlxZ ioZ] izFke [k.M] prqFkZ
v/;k;½
iqLrd%&osn o iqjk.kksa ds vk/kkj ij /kkfeZd ,drk
dh T;ksfr] ys[kd% MkW-osn izdk”k mik/;k;
Son of Lokam was Newh (vÙetn)
(Viveshat Manu or Prophet
Noah). He ruled for 500 years.
S h e m , Ha m a n d Ja p h e t h
(Yaqoot) were his three sons.
Newh use to remain deeply
engaged in the worship of God.
Once God told him in dream that
“O dear Newh! listen, doomsday
(ØeueÙe) will be on seventh day. You
board the ship immediately along
with your companions. O
worshiper of lord, save your life.
You will prosper to the maximum
extent. Newh accepted the advice
and made a beautiful ship.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 188
Which was 300 hand long, 50
hands in width and 30 hands in
height (One hand is called
Cubit). He boarded the ship with
his family and a pair of every kind
of creature. After boarding the
ship, he engaged deeply in prayer
of God.
सांवर्त को मेघगणो महेन्द्रेण समन्वितः ।
चत्वारिशद्दिनान्ये व महावृष्टिमकारयत ।।
सर्व तु भारतं वर्ष जलैः प्लाव्य तु सिन्धवः ।
चत्वारो मिलिन: सर्वे दिशालायां न चागताः ।।
अष्टशीति सहस्वाणि? (सहवणि) मुनयो
ब्रह्मवादिनः।
न्यूहश्च स्वकुलेस्सार्द्धं शेषाः सर्वे विनाशिता ।।
यदा तु मुनयस्सर्वे विष्णुमाणां प्रतुष्टुवुः।
न्यू हस्तव स्थितो नावमारुह्य स्वकुलै स्सह ।
जलान्ते भूमिमागत्य तत्र वामं करोra सः ।।
सिमश्च हामश्च तथा यकूतो नाम विश्रुतः।
याकूतः सप्तपुत्रश्च जुषो माजूज एवं सः ।।
मादी तथा च यूनानस्तूवलो मसकस्तथा।
तीरासश्च तेषा नामभिर्देश उच्यते ।।
जुमा दश कनाब्जव रिफतश्च तजर्रूमः।
तद्याम्न च स्मृता देशा यूनाचा ये सुनाः स्मृताः ॥
इलीशस्तरलोशनच कित्तीहूदाfनरुच्यते ।
Henceforth is description of
Devastating flood.
l As per permission of God,
Rain cloud of destructive (meebJele&keâ)
nature rained heavily for forty
days.
l Whole of India got
submerged in water. Four oceans
got merged and became too vast.
· After the end of the flood,
Section- III
Newh started living on land
along with his family. Sons of
Newh became famous by name
S h e m , Ha m a n d Ja p h e t h
(Yaqoot).
· Asia was populated by Shem,
Europe by Japheth and Africa
was populated by Ham.
द्विसहस्त्रे शताब्द न्ते बुद्धा पुनरथाबवीत् ।
सिमवंशं प्रवक्ष्यामि सिमो ज्येष्ठः स भूपति।
राज्यं पञ्चशतं वर्ष तेन म्लेच्छेन सत्कृतम् ॥
अर्क सदरतस्य सुतश्रच्तुस्त्रिशच्च राज्यकम् ।।
चतुश्शवं पुनज्ञे यं सिल्हास्तत्तनयोऽभवत् ।
राज्यं तस्य स्मृतं तत्र पष्ट युत्तरचतुः शतम् ॥
इव्रतस्य सुतोज्ञेय यः पितुस्तुल्यं कृतं पदम् ।
कलजतस्य तनयः चत्वारि शंदद्वयं शतम् ॥
राज्यं कृतंतु तस्माच्च रऊनाम सुतः स्मृतः।
सप्तत्रिंशच्च द्विशतं तस्य राज्यं प्रकीतितम् ।।
तस्माच्च जूज उत्पन्न: पितुस्तुल्वं कृतं पदम् ।
नहूरस्तस्य तनयो वयः णष्टयुत्तरं शतम् ॥
राज्य चकार नृपतिर्व हुशवून दिहिंसयन् ।
ताहरस्तस्य तनयः पितुस्तुल्यं कृतं पदम् ॥
तस्मात्पुत्रोऽविरामच्त्र नहरो हारनस्त्रयः।
एवं ऐषां स्मृता वंशा नाममात्रेण कीर्तिताः ॥
Maharishi slept after telling this
much story. He wokeup after two
thousand and one hundred
years, and said I will tell the story
of future generation of Shem.
· Eldest son Shem became king.
That malech ruled for five
hundred years.
Araksad (Dekeâ&meo) was son of Sim
and ruled for 434 years.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
· Sinh (efmebn) was son of Araksad,
who ruled for 460 years.
· Irbat (FyeÇle) was son of sinh.
· Phalikh (heâeueerKe) was son of
Irbat, who had the honor of
becoming a prophet. and also
ruled for 240 years.
· Rao (jT) was the son of
Phalikh and he ruled for 230
years.
· Juj (pegpe) was son of Rao. He
was also a prophet.
· Nahur (ventj) was son of Juj and
ruled for 160 years. and defeated
many enemies.
· Tahar (leenj) was son of Nahar,
he honoured the prestigious
position of his father. (became
prophet)
· Taher had three sons. Abi-
R a m ( Pro p h e t Ab r a h a m )
(Deefyejece), Nahur (ventj), and Haran
(nejve). They will be leaders of
Malech.
· (Bhavishya puran, Pratisarg parv,
First kand, fourth chapter.)
(Copied from Vedon aur Purano ke
Adhaar par dharmic ekta ki jyoti-page
no.11-17)
· We s t u d i e d n a m e s o f
generations from Prophet Adam
to Prophet Abraham as per
Bhavishya puran. If we search
189
there names from Bible and 8) Nahith
Quran we find same name and
number of generation with some 9) Muksar
difference of prounciation. We
list them again as follow; 10) Aiham
· Adam-Seth-Enosh-Kanan-
Mahalaled-Jared-Enoch-
11) Afraid
Methuselah-Lamech-Noah- 12) Aisar
Shem-Arpachshad-shelah-Eber-
Deleg-Reh-Serug-Nahor-Terah- 13) Desham
Abraham.
(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Timelin 14) Aid
e-of-Genesis-patriarchs)
Atharva Rishi (Prophet Ismail) 15) Arawi
was son of Abiram (Prophet
Abraham) 16) Yalhan
l From Atharva rishi (Prophet 17) Yahzin
Ismail) to Adnan we have record
of names only. But from Adnan 18) Yathrabi
to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh)
we have names along with years 19) Sanbir
also in which period they were
born. 20) Hamdan
1) Atharva Rishi (Hazrat Ismail) 21) Ad-Daa
2) Haidir 22) Ubaid
3) Aram 23) Abqar
4) Adwa 24) Aid
5) Waggi 25) Makhi
6) Sam 26) Nahish
7) Zarih 27) Jahim

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 190 Section- III

28) Jahim 48) An-Nadr(Quraysh)-142 AD
29) Tabikh 49) Malik-175 AD
30) Yadlaf 50) Filir-208 AD
31) Bildas 51) Ghalib-241 AD
32) Awwam 52) Luay-274 AD
33) Obai 53) Kaab-307 AD
34) Qamwal 54) Murrah-340 AD
35) Buz 55) Kilab-373 AD
36) Aws 56) Qusai- 406 AD
37) Salaman 57) Abd Munaf- 439 AD
38) Humaisi 58) Hashim-464 AD
39) Add 59) Abdul-muttalib-497AD
40) Adnan-122 BC 60) Abdullah- 545 AD
41) Maad-89 BC 61) Proph e t Mu h a m m a d
(pbuh) (570 AD )
42) Nizar-56 BC
l In between first human being
43) Mudar-23 BC Prophet Adam and last Prophet;
Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
44) Ilyas- 10 AD there are ab out 1,25,000
messengers in the world. But we
45) Mudrikah-43 AD don’t have there records. What
we know that every nation had
46) Khuzaimah-76 AD many messengers, to whom God
sent for Guidance of Mankind.
47) Kinanah-109 AD And Prophe t Muhamma d
(Pbuh) said all messengers had
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 191 Section- III
same faith. (Sahi muslim 2365C) religious.
l God said in holy Quran
“And we have sent you ( O
Muhammad SAW) not but as a
mercy (blessing) for all the
worlds”. (Sure-Al- Ambiya-21,
Verse- 107)
That means prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh) is not
prophet of muslims only. But He
is prophet for all mankind . And
he is the last prophet.
l We all human beings are
children of one father (Prophet
Adam, and whichever religion we
follow but originally all religions
were same as sent by God. So let
us remember these facts and live
in this world as family members
and with love and good wishes
for everyone.
Note:
(1) Read “Hindu Manners,
Customs & Ceremonies” by
A.J.A. Dubious. To know why
Vivasvat Manu is called Prophet
Noah.
(Published by Law Publishers-Delhi-
52)

(2) Read “Muhammad in Parsi,

Hindu & Buddhist Scriptures” by
A.H. Vidyarthi to know why
Atharva is same as Prophet
Ismail. And prediction of
prophet Muhammed in various
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 192 Section- III
 71. How will Doomsday (Qayamat)
occur?
Scientific Fa c t s and would not be any night and that
Figures: continuous single day would last
for a very long period of time.
— In the sun there is a continuous
— The Earth has a gravitational
process of fusion. Two atoms of
force, which attracts everything
the helium gas combine and
towards the center of the Earth.
form a by-product. In this
When the giant sun-ball engulfs
process heat and light are
the earth, the gravitational force
generated, which our solar
of the sun may balance or
system and we receive. As oil and
neutralize the gravitational force
coal in the crest of earth is in
of the earth and everything on
limited quantity and would get
the earth may feel weightlessness
exhausted after a certain period
as astronauts experiences in
of time, similarly the helium gas
space. Hence everything on the
in the sun is limited and would
earth will starts floating or
get exhausted after a certain
drifting as items float in the
period of time. Scientists guess
cockpit of rockets in space or
that it would take a very long
clouds floats in the sky.
time, but no one can predict
when it would happen. th
— On 13 Feb. 2007 NASA
released an image (news release
— When helium gets exhausted
number. STScl-2007-09) with
and fusion stops, the sun would
title “The colorful demise of a
start cooling and the process of
sun-like star”.
the death of the sun and this solar
system will begin. The sun would
— The image taken by NASA's
become pink and start
Hubble Space Telescope, shows
expanding and shall engulf
the colorful “last hurrah” of a star
Mercury, Venus, Mars, Earth and
like our Sun. Who's scientific
few planets beyond earth also. It
designation is NGC 2440.The
would remain in this state for a
Star is ending its life by casting
long time, then start contracting
off its outer layer of gas, which
and become a solid mass or a
formed a cocoon around the
black hole. When the gaseous
star’s remaining core. Ultraviolet
sun engulfs the earth, there
light from the dying star makes
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 193 Section- III
the material glow. The burned-
out star, called a white dwarf, is
the white dot in the center. Our
Sun will also eventually burn out
and shroud itself with stellar
debits, but not for another 5
billion years. The colors in the
image correspond to material
expelled by the star. Blue
corresponds to helium, green to
oxygen, and red to nitrogen and
hydrogen.
— For image and addition
information on NGC 2440 visit
http:/hubblesite.org/news/2007/
09.
Te a c h i n g s o f I s l a m
regarding the last day of
the Earth.
Last day of the earth is called
Qayamat, Parlay, Doomsday, day
of resurrection (that means
human beings will be raised
again, God will make them
alive)
Judgement day means God will
judge the deeds and give
judgement regarding
punishment in Hell or
appreciation and honor in
Heaven.
1. Only God knows when the
Judgment Day will come. (Holy
Quran 7:187)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
2. On the Judgment Day the sky
will become pink like rose. (Holy
Quran 55:37)
3. The Earth will lose its gravity
and mountains will float like
clouds or cotton balls. (Holy
Quran 70:9)
4. Period of the Judgment Day;
that is a single day of apocalypse
shall be equal to 50000 years of
the solar calendar. (Holy Quran
70:4)
5. On the Judgment Day the
sun will be just above our heads
and the earth will be red hot like
copper. (Holy Quran 70:8)
6. On doomsday flame of fire
and smoke will be sent upon
human- being, and human-
being will not be able to defend
yourselves. (Sure- Ar- Rahman (55),
verse- 35)
On dooms day flame of fine and
smoke will be sent upon you, and
you will not defend yourselves.
(Sure- Ar- Rahman (55), verse - 35)
On the Judgment Day God
would check the account of every
individual and according to his
or her deed and performance on
the Earth, will decide their fate.
194 Section- III
 Part-IV

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 195 Section- VI

 72. How religions are corrupted and
refined
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
took birth in 570AD, and died in
632 AD.
After the death of Prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh). Hazrat
Abu Bakar and Hazrat Umar
became khalifa and they were
very good administrators.
Under the rule of Hazrat Umars
Persia and Rome empire were
defeated. So in that period
enemies of Islam did not have
power to fight and harm the
Muslims. So they took other
means to harm Islam. They
embraced Islam, and became
religious scholars. And when
they won faith and confidence of
common people, they started
spreading such knowledges
which were exactly opposite to
basic teaching of Islam.
Quran could not be corrupted
or changed as God himself has
taken responsibility to protect it.
God has made memorizing of
Quran so easy that lacs of people
have memorised it. So it cannot
be changed or corrupted. So
enemies of Islam started
s p re a d i n g f a l s e t e a c h i n g
(Hadees) of Prophet
Muhammad (Pbuh).
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
About 100 years after death of
Prophet Muhammad (Pbuh)
about two lac wrong teachings
(hadees) were circulating in the
society.
History of two hypocrites are as
follows.
Khalifa Haroon Rasheed
ordered to executive a liar. The
accused said: what benefit you
will get by executing me?”
Khalifa said “people will remain
safe from your wrong teachings”.
Liar said, what will you do with
those hadees which I have
fabricated and spread, and
which was never said by prophet
Muhammed (Pbuh). Khalifa
said “ scholar like Abu- Ishaq-
Fazar i and Abdullah bin
Mubarak will filter out all your
wrong teachings”. (Zaeef aur
mauzu rivayat by Mohd. Yahya
Gondalvi, page -41)
Khalifa Mehandi ordered to
executive Abul Kareem bin Abil-
Anja the liar. He confessed about
fabricating about four thousand
hadees. (Zaeef aur mauzu rivayat by
Mohd Yahya Gondalvi, page. 41)
Luckily in those period Muslim
r uler’s were r uling Ar ab
196 Section- VI
count r ies and the y were
supporting scholar to filter out
wrong teaching. It took another
100 years to separate wrong
teachings from right one.
Scholar first recorded all right
and wrong teaching. Then they
recorder complete chain of
people who transferred these
teaching to next generation.
Then they prepared biodata of
all those people who were
involved in spreading teaching
of holy messenger. They were
about five lac people and
collection of their biaodata is
called Isma-ur-rejal.
Then they classified them in
various categories such as,
(1) One who was known for
spreading false teaching.
(2) One who committed
grevious sins.
(3) One who uses to commit
small sins.
(4) One who used to lie.
(5) One who had poor memory.
(6) One who used to neglect
Islamic rules.
(7) One who was uneducated.
(8) One who was not consistent.
(9) One who was pious but
having little faults.
(10) One who was very pious
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
with good memory.
etc etc.
Then Islamic scholars cross
checked the content of
messengers recorded
saying(Hadees) with holy
Quran and other sources, and
various means. And after long
research and analysis they
classified all teachings into many
categories . And only most
authentic, free from any doubt
are selected and published in
book form by various scholars,
such as Bukhari, Muslim, Abu
Dawood, Tirmiji, Ibne- Maza,
etc etc.
So from more than two lacs
fabricated and false hadees they
filtered out only about 7- 10
thousand and rejected the rest.
This way teaching of Islam got
corrupted and refined again.
And this much efforts required
to purify teaching of any
Prophet, when it get corrupted
by hypocrites and enemies of
that religion.
These details and example are
for situation when outside
enemies try to harm religion.
But sometime followers of
religion themself corrupt their
own religion. Detail and cause of
197 Section- VI
such acts are as follows.
Few shlok of Bhagwat Gita which
explains why people start
worshiping Deities are as
follows:-
Indecisiveness:-
l ì`dgm`-AmoË_H$m ]woÕ: EH$m Bh Hw$é-
ZÝXZ &
]hw - emIm: oh AZÝVm: M ]w Õ `:
Aì`dgmo`Zm_² &&2.41&&
(Hw$é-ZÝXZ) O well wisher of Kurus
(Arjun) (Bh) in this world (AmoË_H$m)
person (with) (ì`dgm`)
unwavering (]woÕ•) mind (believe
in) (EH$m) one (God) (M) and (oh) no
doubt (Aì`dgmo`Zm_²) those who
have indecisive (]w Õ `•) mind
(AZÝVm•) (believe in) unlimited
(deities) (]hw emIm•) (and wander)
on various paths.
(God said) O-well wisher of
Kurus (Arjun), in this world
person with unwavering mind
believe in one God, and no
doubt those who have indecisive
mind (believe in) unlimited
(dieties), (and wander) on
various paths.
Impatience:-
l H$mS²>jÝV: H$_©Um_² ogoÕ_² `OÝV{Bh
X{dVm: &
ojà_² oh _mZwf{bm{H{$ ogoÕ: ^doV H$_©-Om
&&4.12&&
(bm{H{$) In this world (itself) (ogoÕ•)
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
good result of (H$_©Um_) their deed
or activity (H$_©-Om) should occur
(oh) hence (Bh) in this world (_mZwf{)
human being (H$mL>jÝV) in hope of
(ojà_²) quick success (`OÝV{) starts
worshiping (X{ d Vm:) Devtas
(instead of God).
In this world (itself) good result
of their deed or activity should
occur, hence in this world
human being in hope of quick
success start worshiping Devtas
(instead of God).
Uncontrolled wishes:-
l H$m_¡: V¡: V¡: öV kmZm: à[ÚÝV{ AÝ` X{dVm: &
V_² V_² oZ`__² AmñWm` àH¥$Ë`m oZ`Vm: ñd`m
&&7.20&&
(H$m¡_{) (Because of) desire (to
follow our own wishes) (V¡V¡)
various people (öV) lose (kmZm)
religious knowledge (à[ÚÝV{ )
(then they) surrender (to) (AÝ`)
other (X{dVm) devtas (instead of
God) (V_² V_²) (then) these people
(ñd`m) by themselves (oZ`__² )
(make) procedure or regulation
(of ) (AmñWm`) following or
worshiping (of those devtas)
(àH¥$Ë`m oZ`Vm) (similar to what) God
has made regulation (for His
worship).
(Because of) desire (to follow
our own wishes) various people
lose religious knowledge. (Then
they) surrender (to) other
198 Section- VI
devtas (instead of God). (Then)
these people by themselves
(make) procedure or regulation
(of) following or worshiping (of
those devtas) (similar to what)
God has made rules and
regulation (for His worship).
Low intellegence:-
l AdOmZoÝV _m_² _yT>m: _mZwfr_² VZw_² AmolV_²
& No h o p e ( o f s u c c e s s i n
[a_² ^md_² AOmZÝV: __ ^yV _hm-B©ída_² &&9.11&&
(_yT>m) Foolish people (AOmZÝV•) do
not consider (_m_) Me (as) (_hm
B©ída_²) Supreme Lord of (^yV) all
creature ([a_² ^md_² ) Supreme
creator (AdOmZoÝV) (they) insult
(_m_) Me (AmolV_²) (by) assuming
(Me) (_mZwfr_²) (as) a human being
(who have) (some) form.
(God said) Foolish people do
not consider Me (as) Supreme
Lord of all creatures and
Supreme creator. (They) insult
Me (by) assuming (Me) (as) a
human being (who have)
(some) form.
Influence of Devil:-
l _m{K Amem: _m{K-H$_m©U: _m{K-kmZm: odM{Vg:
& also (Ed) certainly (`OoÝV) (wish
amjgr_² Amgwar_² M Ed àH¥$oV_² _m{ohZr_² olVm:
&&9.12&&
(For such foolish people there is)
(_m{K Amem) No hope (of success in
hereafter) (_m{K H$_m©U:) all their
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
good deeds become useless (_m{K
kmZm•) the knowledge is of no use
(odM{ V g•) (because of such)
incorrect belief (that God does
have form) (Ed) certainly (olVm•)
(such people take) shelter (or
assume) (amjgr_²) demonic (Amgwar_²)
satanic (_m{ o hZr_² ) bewildering
(àH¥$oV_²) nature.
(For such foolish people there is)
hereafter). All their good deeds
become useless. Their
knowledge is of no use (because
of such) incorrect belief (that
God does have form). Certainly
(such people take) shelter (or
assume) demonic, satanic,
bewildering nature.
Ingnorance:-
l `{ Ao[ AÝ` X{dVm ^º$m: `OÝV{ lÕ`m
AoÝdVm: &
V{ Ao[ _m_² Ed H$m¡ÝV{` `OoÝV AodoY-[yd©H$_²
&&9.23&&
(H$m¡ÝV{`) O son of Kunti (Arjun)
(^·Vm•) worshiper of (AÝ`) other
(X{dVm) deities (`{) who (lÕ`m) have
faith in them (Ao[) (and) also
(`wOÝV{) worship them (V{) they (Ao[)
to) worship (_m_²) Me (AodoY [yd©H$)
(but due to lack of knowledge
they do it in) prohibited way.
O son of Kunti, worshiper of
other deities who have faith in
199 Section- VI
them (and) also worship them,
they also certainly (wish to)
worship to Me (but due to lack
of knowledge they do it in)
prohibited way.
l _o` Amd{í` _Z: `{ _m_² oZË` `wº$m: C[mgV{ &
lÕ`m [a`m C[{Vm: V{ _{ `w·V-V_m: _Vm: &&2&&
(lr ^JdmZ CdmM) God said, (`{) Those
(who) (Amd{í`) establish (_o`) Me
(_Z•) in their heart (oZË` `w·V) (and)
always (remain) engaged (in)
(_m_²) My (C[mgV{) (My) worship
(lÕ`m) with faith ([a`m) (that I am)
living creature (C[{Vm)
approaching (_{) Me (in this way)
(_Vm•) I consider (V{) they (are)
(`w·Vm•V_m•) ignorant.
God said, Those (who) establish
Me in their heart, (and) always
(remain) engaged (in) My
worship, with faith (that I am)
living creature. Approaching Me
(in this way), I consider they
(are) ignorant.
Teachings of the Holy
Quran:
In the Holy Quran we get
following reason because of
which people start worshiping
deities or get distracted from the
right path.
Impatience: -
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
l They have sought honour
from other gods instead of
God. (Holy Quran 19:81 )
That mean for easy and quick
success people worship deity.
Influence of Devil:-
When God condemned Satan
(Devil) he said, "I will certainly
take my revenge from Your
servants. I will lead them astray,
induce in their hearts prolonged
worldly desires, command them
to pierce the ears of their
animals, sacrifice for the idols,
and order them to change the
religion of God. (God said)" One
who accepts Satan as his
guardian, instead of God, has
certainly incurred a great loss
upon himself. (Holy Quran 4:118-
119)
God said in the holy Quran that
the Satan (Devil) wants to
induce hostility and hatred
among you through wine and
gambling and to prevent you
from remembering God and
prayer. Will you then avoid such
things? (Holy Quran 5:91)
God said in the holy Quran, We
sent (Messengers) to nations
who lived before you. Satan
made their deeds seem attractive
200 Section- VI
to them and on the Day of
Judgment, Satan (Devil) will be
their guardian. For them there
will be a painful punishment.
(Holy Quran 16:63)
God said in the holy Quran:
Mention the story of Abraham,
the truthful Prophet, in the Book
(the Quran).
Who asked his father, "Father,
why do you worship something
that can neither hear nor see nor
help you at all?
Father, I have received the
knowledge which has not been
given to you. Follow me; I shall
guide you to the right path.
Father, do not worship Satan
(Devil), he has disobeyed the
Beneficent God. (Holy Quran
19:41-44)
Ignorance:-
How the people of Ad and
Samud were destroyed is evident
to you from their homes. Satan
(Devil) made their deeds seem
attractive to them and prevented
them from the right path, even
though they had visions. (Holy
Quran 29:38)
Satan (Devil) is your enemy.
Thus, consider him as your
enemy. His party only calls you
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
to make you the dwellers of the
burning fire. (Holy Quran 35:6)
Some people argue about God
without knowledge and follow
every rebellious devil. (Holy
Quran 22:3)
God said in the holy Quran:
They have taken their scholars
and monks as lords besides
Allah, and (also) the Messiah, the
son of Mary (prophet). And they
were not commanded except to
worship one God. There is no
deity except Him. Exalted is He
above whatever they associate
with Him. (Holy Quran, surah Al-
Tawba (9), verse- 31)
God says in the holy Quran that
to whichever Diety they worship,
that Diety also worship a (one)
God. (Holy Quran 17:57)
From above mentioned verses it
is clear that mainly due to
influence of Devil (Mara) people
get distracted from the right path
and start worshiping their own
saints or scholars or prophets.
201 Section- VI
 73. Edicts of Emperor Ashoka
Emperor Ashoka was grandson
the of Chandragupta Maurya
(321-297 BC). He founded the
Mauryan empire. His son was
king Bindusara (297-273 BC). He
declared his eldest sons Susima as
his heir. But on the death of King
Bindusaras Ashoka seized the
throne and executed Susima and
his other brothers.
Initially Ashoka was ruthless and
cruel. Kalinga was a small
kingdom on the east coast of
India, surrounded by the
Mauriyan empire. They were
having friendly relation with the
Mauryan king. But without any
warning Ashoka attacked them,
slaughtered 1,00,000 people
deported 1,50,000 people and left
the rest to die of other causes.
After the war he walked across
the battlefield, which was piled
with corpses. Viewing the
destruction, he was deeply
moved by the senselessness of
warfare.
He had deep regret for what he
had done. For repentance and to
wash his sins he embraced
Buddhism. He practiced and
preached non-violence, and tried
to spread peace and prosperity in
the world by spreading the
teachings of Buddhism.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
To keep His messages constantly
among society for a long time, he
engraved his adv ices and
teaching of Buddhism on stone
pillars throughout his empire,
which was stretched from
Bangladesh to Afganistan,
Kashmir and Nepal to south
India.
As he was a dedicated follower of
Buddhism, and king of vast
empire. So we cannot doubt
about his intention. Whatever he
wrote were true teachings of
Buddhism. He was born just 215
years after Gautam Buddha, and
o t h e r re l i g i o n s b o o k s o f
Buddhism were written 456 years
after Gautam Buddha under
government of non- Buddhist
king, so whatever teaching of
Buddhism Ashoka engraved on
stones are more authentic than
other religious books.
Ashoka engraved his messages
on major rocks, minor rocks,
major pillar, minor pilllars and
cave walls.
Meena Talim has written a very
informative book with title,
“Edicts of Emperor Asoka” which
is published by Aryan Books
International, New Delhi. In this
book She has translated 64 edicts
of Emperor Ashoka.
202 Section- VI
 Ven S. Dhammika also has
written a book with the title: The
edicts of Emperor Ashoka, in
which he has translated 28 edicts.
And many more books are
available on the internet which
are free to download. After
reading all these books I am
presenting a summary of 18
edicts which has references of
hereafter and heaven.
The purpose of adding this
chapter in this book is to
convince you that original
teachings of Lord Gautam
Buddha are similar to other
divine religions. That means
pr acticing noble deed or
Dhamma, will make human
beings successful in the hereafter
and God will bless with heaven
permanently.
Major Rock Edict No. 1
(All fourteen major rock edicts
which we will study are located
at Girnar (Gujarat), as they are in
very good condition.)
Because of beloved of God
(Emperor Ashoka), this edict
was engraved.
(Emperor Ashoka says that)In
my empire no living being
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
should be killed, even for
sacrifice.
No festivals should be held, as
beloved of the God
(Devanamppiya) ( Emperor
Ashoka) sees many
objectionable practices in such
festivals.
However, Emperor Ashoka
approves some such gatherings.
Formerly for making food in the
kitchen of Emperor Ashoka.
Many hundred thousands of
animals were killed daily.
But now while writing this
Dhamma edicts, only two
peacocks and one deer are being
killed.
And in future not even these
creatures will be killed.
(Note: Piyadasi or Priyadarsi
means one who looks good.
Devanamppiya means beloved
of God. As a honour and respect,
Emperor Ashoka was called by
these titles.)
Major Rock Edict No. 2
Everywhere in kingdom of
Devanamppiya priyadarsi
203 Section- VI
( Emperor Ashoka), and on
border of his kingdom, such as
the Cholas, the Pandyas, the
satyaputtas, the Ketalaputtas
etc., Emperor Ashoka has
established medical treatment
for men and animals.
Wherever there are no medicines
available the medicinal plants,
roots and fruits should be
brought, and they should be
cultivated locally.
Major Rock Edict No. 3
King Devanamppiya Priyadarsi
says that in the twelfth year after
my coronation I ordered that
yuktas, Rajjukas (provincial
governars), Pradesik should go
on inspection tours in my domain
every five years, for Dhamma
instructions and for official
purpose.
Obedience of mother and father
is good. Be good to friends,
acquaintances and relatives.
Donate to priest communities
and monk. Not killing living
beings is good.
Moderation in spending and
saving is good.
The council of Mahamattas
(ministers) should order Yuktas
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
to observe these written
instructions.
Major Rock Edict No. 4
Since hundreds of years, there
had been increase in acts of
killing of living beings and
improper behavior towards
relatives, priest community and
monks.
Today (to attract attention of
people) Emperor Devanamppiya
Priyadarsi (Emperor Ashoka)
has sounded the drum along with
exhibition of aerial chariots,
great mass of fire and other
divine form to call people to
practice Dhamma.
Such things has not been
exhibited in past for hundreds of
years, but today it can be seen.
Emperor Devanamppiya
Priyadarsi (Emperor Ashoka)
preaches only Dhaamma, which
is, abstaining from killing and
hunting living beings. Looking
after priest community, and
monks. Obeying mother, father
and elders.
Because of Emperor
Devanamppiya Priyadarsi
204 Section- VI
(Emperor Ashoka) nowadays
Dhamma practice has increased
and will also increase in future.
That act is best act which is done
as per principle of Dhamma.
Following Dhamma will not
make one devoid of morals.
Till the end of time, Dhamma and
Sila (morality/edicts) will
remain on this earth and will be
practiced, as the sons, grandsons
and great grandsons of
Devanamppiya Priyadansi
(Emperor Ashoka) will practice
and preach Dhamma practice.
Hence, it is good to increase the
practice of Dhamma, and it
should not be neglected. For this
purpose this edicts has been
engraved. Let the meaning of
Dhamma be increased and
negligence decrease.
Tw e l v e y e a r s a f t e r h i s
coronation, Emperor
Devanamppiya Priyadarsi has
order to engrave this edict.
Major Rock Edict No. 5
The beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi says that:
Performing noble work is
difficult. Who first start
performing good deed find it
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
very difficult to perform.
I have performed many noble
works. If my son, grandsons and
their descendants follows it till
the end of time (Qayamat). Then
it will be a good thing.
But whoever amongst them
neglects even a little. They will
do evil. Truly it is very easy to do
evil.
In ancient time there were no
Dhamma Mahamattas
(ministers). Thirteen years after
my coronation I have appointed
them. Now they work among all
the people for establishment of
Dhamma and welfare of people.
Dhamma officers also work
among Greeks, Kamboja,
Gandhara, Rathika, Petenika and
others on (western) borderland.
They work among soldiers,
(Tribe) heads, priest community,
common people, poor and aged
people, for their welfare and
happiness.
They work for the proper
treatment of prisoners, and for
their release. If Mahamatta think
that this prisoner has a family to
205 Section- VI
support or he has been falsely
implicated or this one is old.
Then they work for release of
such prisoner.
In my domain Mahamattas are
occupied among people devoted
to Dhamma, to determine who is
devoted to Dhamma, who is
established in Dhamma and who
is generous.
This Dhamma edict engraved so
that it may last long, and my
descendent may follow it.
Major Rock Edict No. 6
Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi says that in ancient
time government affairs were
neither transacted nor reports
were delivered to the Emperor at
all hours. But now I have
introduced it.
(Now) all the matters should be
reported to me at all times,
whether I am eating, or in inner
chamber, or on chariot or on
palanquin (Palki), or in park or
wherever, reporters should
inform me about the matters.
I will always look after the
benefit of the people. Whatever
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
has to be said verbally, I will
proclaim it. Even about
bestowing charity, I will (myself)
give alms to disciples (eligible
people).
When Mahamattas come
forward and find difficulty in
solving cases of petitioner, who
begs for favour, or when
disagreement and debate arises
in the counsel, then it must be
reported to me immediately.
I ordered to inform me
everything and at all times. I will
be not happy if it is not done
accordingly.
For the sake of the benefit of the
people, it is my duty to pacify and
solve all disputes.
If dispute arises again & again,
then there is no better act than
investigating the root cause of
dispute and solving it.
There is no better work than
promoting the welfare of all
people (Practicing Dhamma),
and whatever effort I am making
is to repay the debt (fulfill the
duty/ responsibility) I owe to all
my subjects (people), so that they
206 Section- VI
attain happiness in this life and
attain heaven in the next world.
This (teaching of Dhamma)
engraved on stone, so that it lasts
long and my sons, grandsons,
and great grandsons may follow
it for welfare of the world.
However, this is difficult to do
without great effort.
Major Rock Edict No. 7
Beloved of the God, Emperor
Priyadarsi, desires that people of
all religion may reside
everywhere (in his empire).
Let them cultivate good
Dhamma practice and lead a
restrained life.
People have various desire and
various passions. They may
struggle to achieve all (these
desires) or part of it.
But one who receive great
possessions, but lack in self
control, purity of heart, gratitude,
and firm resolution of mind, such
a person is mean.
Major Rock Edict No. 8
In the past, the kings used to go
out on pleasure tours. In which
they used to enjoy hunting and
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
other entertainments.
Ten years after his coronation
Emperor Devanamppiya
Priyadarsi went on a tour to
Sambodhi, and thus started
(tradition) of Dhamma tour.
During the tour the Emperor
visited the priest community and
monk and offered them gifts and
gold.
He also visited the countryside,
preached them Dhamma, and
discussed with them Dhamma,
when found suitable.
This delighted Devanamppiya
Emperor Priyadarsi, and in
future he will spend his life in
this manner.
Note: Sambodhi is a place where
Gautam Buddha got
enlightenment. Now it is called
Bodh Gaya.
Major Rock Edict No. 9
Devanamppiya Emperor
Priyadarsi says that :
People are practising high and
loud ceremonies at the time of
illness, marriage and festivals.
207 Section- VI
But such things give little benefit.
Dhamma ceremonies bear great
fruits. Such ceremonies teach
good treatment to slaves,
servants and respect for teachers.
Ceremonies which teaches non-
violence, charity etc are called as
Dhamma ceremonies.
Father, son, brother and master
are ought to be told that this
auspicious (Dhamma- ceremony
or gathering) is good and ought
to be practiced faithfully.
Charity is good. Best charity is
Dhamma - charity and there is
no benefit as Dhamma- benefits.
Therefore a friend a good hearted
person, a relative and
acquaintance should be
persuaded on such subjects.
By this way of Dhamma practice
one can attain heaven. What can
be more desirable than an
attainment of heaven?
Major Rock Edict No. 10
Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi (Emperor Ashoka), do
not consider success and
prosperity of any value unless it is
achieved by following the
principles of Dhamma by people,
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
at this time and as well as in
future also .
And whatever beloved of God
Emperor Priyadarsi is doing is to
make people succeed in the next
world (hereafter), and to reduce
their evil (deed). And not
achieving high merit (as per
Dhamma principle in the
hereafter) is not good.
It is difficult (to achieve
prosperity by following the
principles of Dhamma) by a
humble person or a great person
without giving up other interests
(without sacrifices). It may be
even more difficult for a great
person to do. (But everyone
should try it.)
(Words in bracket are added for
convenience of understanding of
messages engraved by Emperor
Ashoka).
Major Rock Edict No. 11
Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi (Emperor Ashoka)
says that: There is no gift like
giving gift (knowledge) of
Dhamma, (no acquaintance like)
acquaintance with Dhamma (no
preaching) like preaching of
Dhamma and (there is no close
friendship) as close friendship
through Dhamma. And
208 Section- VI
Dhamma consists of proper
behavior towards servants,
companions, relatives, priest
community, and ascetics, and not
killing living beings.
Therefore, a father, a son, a
brother, a teacher a friend, a
companion or a neighbor
(should preach Dhamma) and
should say this (Dhamma
principle) is good and it should
be done. (Preaching Dhamma)
will benefits one in this world
and will give him great merit in
the next world (in the hereafter
or life after death).
Major Rock Edict No. 12
Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi honors both priest
community and common people
of all religions. He honor them by
giving gifts and by other various
ways.
But if there is growth in basic
teaching of all religions then
growth in essential teaching of
religion could be in various
ways, But all of them have as
their root in restraint in speech.
That is not praising one’s own
religion, or condemning the
religion of others without a good
cause. And even if there is a
cause it should be done in a
positive way.
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
It is better to honor other’s
religion. By doing so, one’s own
religion benefits, and so do other
religions.
Whoever praises his own
religion, due to excessive faith,
and condemns other’s religion,
with the thought of glorifying his
own religion, only harms his own
religion. Thereafter Samavayo
(coming together/ harmony
among people) is good.
Beloved of the God Emperor
Priyadarsi wishes that people of
all religion should be well aware
of good doctrines of other
religions.
Those who are content with their
own religion should be told that
the Emperor does not value gift
an honor (expressed to him) as
much as he value that there
should be growth in the
essential(teachings) of all
religions (Basic teachings of all
religion is the truth, which
should increase).
For this purpose Dhamma
Mahamattas, ministers looking
after womenfolk, officers in
charge of country side, and other
such officers engaged. And the
fruit of this is that one’s own
religion will grow and proper
guidance about Dhamma
practice will be given.
209 Section- VI
Note: At the time of Emperor
Ashoka, in India three religions
were prominent They were
Jainism, Buddhism and
Hindusm. All these three
religions has common teaching
of non- violence. King Ashoka
wanted that they should
understand each other, and
follow righteousness of their
own religion, and co-exist
peacefully.
Major Rock Edict No. 13
Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi after eight years of his
coronation conquered Kalinga.
( In this war) one lac people died,
one lac fifty thousand were
displaced, and many more died
due to other reasons.
Beloved of God feel deep regret
for conquest of Kalinga. (Now)
he feels strong inclination
towards the Dhamma.
Certainly, beloved of God has
deep sorrow for killing and
deportation of people, when
unconquered country (Kalinga)
was conquered. But beloved of
God feel more pain when
(innocent) priest community,
common people of various
religious, obedient of parent and
seniors, caretakers of friends,
relatives, servant and employees
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
get killed or injured, or get
separated from their loved ones.
Even those who remain
unaffected by all these (wars).
When they see tragic condition
of friends, acquaintances,
companions and relatives, they
also get afflicted by sorrow, and
this pains the beloved of God.
In Greek caste system is not
found (all are equal). In all
countries people are devoted to
one or another religion.
Therefore even if the number of
people who were killed in
Kalinga war had been a hundred
times or thousand times less than
what it actually happened, that
would still be painful to the
Emperor’s mind.
Emperor Priyadarsi now thinks
that even a person who wrongs
him must be forgiven if his
crimes can be forgiven.
Emperor Priyadarsi wishes to
pursue people who stay in forest
to his way of life (as per
Dhamma). He reminds them that
even though he is merciful he has
power to punish if they don’t
change the criminal activities.
(This is because) Emperor
Priyadarsi desires security, self
control, impartiality and
cheerfulness for all living
beings.
210 Section- VI
N o w E m p eror P r i y a d a r s i
considers that winning (heart) by
Dhamma ( righteousness /
truthfulness) is true conquest.
And this conquest has been won
by Emperor Priyadarsi, here
among all the tribes living on the
borders of his territories, and
even six hundred yojanas away
(Three thousand miles away) in
the Greek region where King
Antiyoka rules. And beyond the
territories of Antiyoka, such as
Turamaya ( Ptolemy of Egypt),
Antikona ( Antigo Gonatus of
Macedonia), Maga ( Magas of
cycrene) and Alexander ( ruler of
Expirus). And in the south ( in
India) the Cholas the Pandyas,
and as far as Tamra parni ( Sri-
lanka).
Here in the kings’s domain
among the Greeks, the
Kambojas, the Abhakas, the
Nabhapamkits, the Bhojas, the
Pitinikas, the Andhras and the
Palidas, everywhere people are
following Emperor Priyadarsi is
instructions in Dhamma.
People in even those countries
where the conveyors of Emperor
Priyadarsi’s have not reached,
having heard of the practice of
Dhamma and religious orders
and instructions in Dhamma
given by Emperor Priyadarsi, are
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
also following it, and will
continue to do so.
Wherever conquest is achieved
by Dhamma. ( righteousness ), it
produces joy. But even this joy is
of little importance. Emperor
Priyadarsi considers the great
fruit to be experienced in the next
world (in heaven) to be more
important.
A conquest by Dhamma bears
great fruit in this world and in the
next world (in hereafter).
Emperor Priyadarsi says that I
have had this Dhamma edict
written so that my sons and great-
grandsons may not consider
making new conquests ( by war).
Or if military conquest are made,
then they be done with restrains
and light punishment, or better
still that they consider making
conquest by Dhamma
(principles) only.
Major Rock Edict No. 14
As per instruction of beloved of
the God, Emperor Priyadarsi this
edict has been written.
Some edict contents are brief
some of middle size, and some
are of full length.
Everywhere these are not
engraved (and erected) as my
empire is vast, but much has been
211 Section- VI
written, and in future also I will
write them.
Some contents are written again
and again, It is because of its
importance, and so that the
people may act in accordance
with them.
If some edicts are incomplete,
this is because of locality, or was
the fault of writer (engraver).
Major Pillar Edict No. 1
Located at Delhi- Topra
Beloved of God Emperor
Priyadarsi says that this Dhamma
edict was written twenty-six
years after my coronation.
Success in this world and the
hereafter is difficult to achieve
without giving most importance
to Dhamma principle, and much
self- examination, much service
(to others), and much fear (of
committing sin), and much
enthusiasm.
As per my instruction
importance of Dhamma and love
for Dhamma has grown, and day
by day will continue to grow.
My officers of high, low and
middle rank are following
Dhamma principle, and capable
of inspiring others to do the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
same.
Mahamattas in border areas are
doing the same. My instruction is
for them is to ( motivate people to
practice) Dhamma. So that they
remain happy, and protected
from failure (in this world &
hereafter.)
Major Pillor Edict No. 2
Beloved of God Emperor
Priyadarsi says that Dhamma is
Good, but what is Dhamma?
It is committing minimum sin,
doing many good deeds of
k i n d n e s s , g e n e r o s i t y,
truthfulness and purity.
I have bestowed gift of
(spiritual) sight to human beings.
(By teaching principles of
Dhamma) ( As well as ) I did
much kindness to animal, birds
and aquatic animals. (by
prohibiting their killing) and
giving them the gift of life.
I have ordered to engrave this
edict of Dhamma, so that it lasts
long and people may act
according to it. And one who
follows it properly will do good
deeds.
Major Pillor Edict No.3
Beloved of God, Emperor
212 Section- VI
Priyadarsi says that, people
notices only their good deeds,
and say “ I have done this good
deed” But they never say “ I have
done this evil deed”. This is sin.
Self scrutiny is difficult. Then
also one should think like this
“violence, cruelty, anger,
arrogance and jealousy leads to
sin. I must not let my self get
ruined by these emotions and
actions.
And one should be very clear in
mind that (avoiding bad deed)
and doing good deed is good for
my life in this world and life in
next world ( in hereafter).
Major Pillor Edict No. 4
Beloved of the God Emperor
Priyadarsi says that this Dhamma
edict was written twenty-six
years after my coronation.
I have appointed Rajjukas
(provincial Governors) to serve
as administrators over lacs of
people.
To do work of welfare, happiness
and benefits of people fearlessly
and confidently, I have given
them power to honors the awards
( to good people) and punish ( the
Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet
miscreants) at their discretion.
But they should remember the
cause of happiness ( is following
principle of Dhamma) and cause
of sorrow (is neglecting
Dhamma). So they should follow
it themselves, and motivate
people to follow it too. So that
they may attain happiness in this
world and the next.
These Rajjukas are obedient to
me. They are also obedient to
higher officers who know my
desire. They also instruct people
(to follow Dhamma) so that
Rajjukas will be able to
(discharge their duty efficiently)
and able to please me.
Just as a person feels confident
when he entrusts his child to a
skilled nurse, and think that
“This skilled nurse will take
good care of my child”. Similarly
I have appointed Rajjukas for
welfare and happiness of my
people.
In order that Rajjukas discharge
their duties cheerfully, fearlessly
and confidently. I have given
power of judgement to them
regarding awarding honor or
punishment.
213 Section- VI
(Beloved of God, Emperor
Priyadarsi says that) I even grant
a three day stay for those in
prison who have been tried and
sentenced to death. ( During this
period their) relatives may
appeal to the officials to have the
prisoners, lives spared, or if no
one makes an appeal, then the
prisoners may donate
(something) or keep fasting to
prepare for success in the next
world.

I desire that even if a prisoner’s

time is limited, he can prepare for
the success in the next world, and
people’s Dhamma practice, self-
control (by fasting) and
generocity (by donating) may
grow.
I desire impartiality in legal
procedures and in punishment.

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 214 Section- VI

All Edicts of Asoka - At a Glance
T able -I

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 215 Section- VI

 74. Last words

In the holy Quran God ordered hope this knowledge will

Muslims to make no distinction increase brotherhood among
between any of His messengers. people of various religions.
(Surah Al- Baqarah (2), verse no. 285).
Lord Buddha was a great
Because of this instruction prophet, this is my personal
Muslims have same respect for opinion. I am human- being. I
all prophet as they have respect may have made mistake in
f o r P r o p h e t Mu h a m m a d understanding religious books.
(Pbuh). Hence I don't insist that you also
believe what I believe. I request
Christians are aware of this fact
you to kindly do research work
that Muslims have deep respect
yourself, and than decide your
for Jesus Christ and mother
opinion and faith.
Mary. Hence in 2020 due to
covid-19 and because of social
distancing when mosques were
not having capacity to
accommodate all Muslims on
Friday prayer,. Church of St.
Lutheran Martha opened their
doors for Muslims in Berlin
(Germany) for the Friday Prayer.
When we develop deep respect
for religious entities of other
religion, then followers of that
religion also develop soft corner
for us.
If all human being star t
respecting religious entities of
fellow human beings then on
religious basis there will be no
hatred in society. This is my view,
and with this aim I have written
this book about Lord buddha. I

Lord Buddha, The Great Prophet 216 Section- VI

Some people believe that
Gautam Buddha was an
atheist; some consider him
agnostic, some worship
him, while some believe
him to be an avtar.

But when I studied his life

and teachings, I realized
that he was, in fact, a
prophet!

In this book, I have

explained my analysis
supported by facts and
figures on basis of which I
consider him to be a
prophet.

I have also described his

teachings in the light of
various divine books.
Hence, if people
understand and practice
them, this world will be a
more peaceful place to live.

Price. Rs. 300/-

I SB N N o . 978-81-951129-1-3